《Moonlight Sword Sect》 A New Day "Xiare! Xiare!" A familiar voice called out my name. It was my friend, Eumi. She was using telepathy to communicate with the sleeping me. Huh? What does she want? "What is it?" I responded lazily. I couldn''t be bothered with her right now. I''m too busy sleeping. "There''s someone calling you outside! Come here!" She said, shouting. Someone? "Huh? Who is it?" "Just come outside you stupid!" Quickly, I opened my eyes and clenched my teeth hard as my ears rang in pain. ''Did you just called me an stupid?! I''m going to smack your head once I get there idiot!'' Darn it, I feel like my head''s going to blow up due to the fact that someone is using telepathy to shout in my head like an idiot. Wait... I haven''t introduced myself yet did I? Name''s Xiare. Xiare Everheart. There''s not that much stuff to talk about me except being a cultivator at the revered "Moonlight Sword Sect." Yep, the sect that everyone''s been and always been talking about in the mortal world. Eh? You don''t know about Moonlight Sword Sect? You dummy, this big sister of yours will tell you about it okay? You see, the Moonlight Sword Sect is a sect that focuses on harnessing the power of moonlight. Yep, that''s about it. Really. ... That''s what I know okay? I''m fairly new to the sect ya know? Anyways! Somehow, I feel proud when I''m talking about which sect I am from hahaha¡­ Oh right! As you can see, this friend of mine used a telepathy to contact me earlier. However, instead of talking normally like a sane person, she shouted like a goddamn idiot which made my head rang in pain. Well, considering that telepathy is pretty much the same as normal conversation, if someone shouts like an idiot near you, won''t your ears also ring in pain? Sigh... I feel like my head is continuously ringing like a bell damn it. Enough talk about that. I''m going outside to see the one who''s calling me and smack someone''s head for waking me up. Gently, I rise up from my bed and begin cleaning up the bed cover. Well, gotta clean up first right? Gotta clean them all first hmm hmm... "Hey! will you just come here! The poor man beside me is waiting for you to appear you know?!" Eumi telepathically said to me, shouting once more. "Alright! alright!" I replied back, shouting. Hopefully, that will teach her not to shout telepathically. This lady will not tolerate such abuse and will retaliate back if needed. Sigh. Even though I want to stop using telepathy and block this friend of mine from communication with me again, I could not do it as I live on the second floor of the disciples'' building. If I block her from communicating to me using telepathy, she will shout like a madman outside the building which will then attract and irritate other cultivators who were sleeping peacefully or those who just woke up. It''s irritating, right? And so, it''s either I keep the telepathy with my friend on or stop using telepathy at all. There''s not that much of a choice right? Both choices are irritating. Sigh... After I tidied up the bed cover, I left my room and headed downwards to go where my friend is. While stepping down the stairs, I saw some disciples idling around. Some were brewing coffee and some were just chatting with each others, gossiping about something. After looking at them, I simply took a glance at my dress and saw myself wearing a simple short pants and shirt.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. I couldn''t be bothered changing myself right now. Unless I feel like being too cute, that is. Right? By the time I head to where my friend is, I was greeted with the sight of my friend waving at me and a¡ª Wait¡­ Is that an imperial knight?! Damn it! Yes, it was an Imperial knight waiting for me. He was currently standing beside my friend, silently waiting for my stupid self to appear. Donning in black-plated armor, having the symbol of the Moonlight Sword Sect in his chest, and having a face of a saint, there''s no way this is not an imperial knight standing before Eumi. But wait... Why is there an Imperial knight here? I quicken up my pace. Why? Well, that''s because that''s an imperial knight! An Imperial Knight! The same knights that are responsible for protecting the higher-ups and the entire sect as a whole! Even the elites of the elites within the sect have to greet them in time you know? They are just that important! My friend looks at me before talking to the knight, saying, "I''m truly sorry for my friend being this slow. It''s very unusual to see her late. I''m sorry Mr. Knight." She then bows in front of the Imperial Knight after apologizing on my late appearance. In turn, the knight nods back and waves his hands, gesturing that there''s no need to use such formalities. Although she''s an idiot, my friend does care about others which is nice to see. It''s warming to have a friend like her, right? "It''s alright. Everyone''s gotta take their time. Besides, I''m not really in a hurry so don''t worry about it haha.." The knight replied while waving his hands. Somehow, I feel my heart being stabbed by Mr. Knight''s calm words. And face too. Oh right! Did I forget to tell you about the appearance of Mr. Knight? All right then! This lady will tell you about his appearance! You see, unlike most knights who had their hairs cut down to look presentable, Mr. Knight is the opposite. He has a long wavy dark brown hair that almost reaches his shoulders. Also, despite the fact that his hair is long, his hairstyle suited him to be exact. Yep, this lady is not kidding. As for his face... Hmm... He looks like those characters I read from some novels. Rich, young and most important of all¡ª cute. Err... I''m not saying that in a perverted way okay? His face was just cute and that. Ehem... While walking to where my friend and where Mr. Knight is, I suddenly remember something. ''Wait¡­ Why is there an Imperial Knight waiting for me?'' I mean, it''s quite unreasonable, right? If someone knocks on your door only to find out a stranger wearing a luxurious suit, wouldn''t you notice something off? Right? What''s the reason for such imperial knight to be here? Hmm... Truly a conspiracy. Wait a minute... conspirac¡ª Eh? Hold on for a second¡­ If there''s an Imperial knight waiting for me out¡­. Then that means¡­.! I feel my back sweating with cold as I realize why Mr. Imperial Knight came here. Noo! I don''t want to be kicked out from this sect! Nooo! Darn it! Darn it! Darn it! Is it because my cultivation is very low at my current age? Or is it because my cultivation being stuck at "beyond mortal realm?" Darn it! To simplify, my current realm is the second realm, just below the first realm or so-called the weakest realm. "Mr. Knight, can I take a look at your¡ª eh? Why is your head sweating Xiare?" My friend looks at me with curiosity within her eyes. Now''s not the time to ask that you fool! I quickly wipe off my forehead with my hand and pretend to act like I am brushing my hair off. Haaa.... Thank god this friend of mine quickly noticed the sweat on my forehead. I will now pardon you for shouting at me like an idiot. I look at Mr. Knight. Thank god he did not notice that my forehead is sweating. Fortunately, while I was brushing off my sweat, Mr. Knight looked onto his waist and took something from his pouch hanging on his waist. It looks like Mr. Knight is too rich to buy such expensive items like pouches that can store a huge amount of items. Should I marry Mr. Knight? Nahh... While I am thinking about marrying him, I see Mr. Knight pulling a scroll inside his pouch. Eh? It looks like¡­. Oh no! My fear of being expelled out from the sect is becoming true! The scroll Mr. Knight was pulling out is a unique scroll, having a crystal dragon as a rod with a red parchment rather than the usual white one. Darn it! Darn it! Darn it! Why am I so nervous right now you ask? Well, that''s THE SECT MASTER''S SCROLL! The scroll that can make one bow with respect just by looking at the scroll! Even those who aren''t from the sect acknowledge the fact that this scroll can indeed make one bow ya know?! And with respect too! Typically, only those who received an attention or order from the sect master will be given such a scroll. However, in other cases, those who were within the sect master''s "watch list" will also be given such scroll, with the contents being the receiver being kicked out instead! Does this mean that I am in the sect master''s watch list a long time ago?! Darn it! As Mr. Knight opens the scroll he''s holding, he carefully recites the contents inside, saying, "Uhh¡­. Greetings cultivator Xiare, I, the sect master, Jin Luna of the Moonlight Sword Sect, have some favor to ask of you. Meet me in the hall where the moon shines brightly. A reward will be given if as soon as you complete the favor I ask of you." Eh? What? Wait a minute... Hold on... What did I just heard? Wait¡­ It''s not a scroll where one gets expelled? Hahahahahaha! My worries are all for nothing then hahahaha! Instantly, my mood changes from worried to a happy one. Ahhh, such a wonderful morning¡­ Except for the part where you get waken up by some idiot shouting through telepathy. But still, that doesn''t change the fact that this morning is wonderful, right? Haa... Inside my head, I sighed. False alarm! Haha! Sucks for you bad luck! Not today! Not today. After all, being a disciple of this sect is the only thing I''m proud of. "I have been tasked to escort you to go to the place where the sect master resides. Please, follow me, Ms. Xiare." Mr. Knight said to me as he put the scroll back in his pouch. "Please lead the way, Mr. Knight." I eagerly replied back. Ohohohoho, hello there sweet rewards, Sa*ta is coming to you ohohoho. "Umm¡­ Xiare.." My friend looks at Mr. Knight first then at me. Oh please, this Sa*ta here is not sharing any loot ohohoho. This good old Sa*ta is not giving away any gifts this time. My friend walks closer at me and whispers something in my ear, saying, "Your appearance¡­ and your hair¡­" ??? Eh? Ah! I forgot about my appearance! I don''t want to act as a careless and messy girl in front of the sect master! Naive me! How could I be some careless doofus! Argh! Why am I so stupid! I take a glance at Mr. Knight. Instead of him being disgusted at me being messy, he was instead smiling at me as if he did not care about my appearance. Ughhh I feel embarrassed at myself. I blushed afterward. Sigh¡­. Well, I gotta clean myself first¡­ right? Oh, I also forgot to greet Mr. Knight. The Sect Master Of The Moonlight Sword Sect (1/2) "Ahh¡­. What a beautiful day, isn''t it?" I smile at myself as I draw the curtains near me open. Although I can ask a few maids or fellow cultivators to open the curtains, I want to take care of them myself as it''s like a simple hobby of mine. Who am I you ask? I am the current sect master of the Moonlight Sword Sect, Jin Exquivale Luna. I am currently doing my favorite hobby¡ª opening curtains. Yes. Beside tea drinking, my other hobby is opening curtains. This simple hobby of mine is something that even my fellow cultivators and even maids know about. They''re not really bothered by it so there''s no harm about it. Besides, this greatly reduces their workload and thus, they will instead focus on other things which is nice to see. As the sunlight brightens up my face after opening a curtain, I simply close my eyes and let my body soak with the illuminating light. Although this may sound very weird, just by soaking myself at the light, I can convert that light as a source to which can be used as an extra energy when performing such tasks. And oh! Absorbing light can make one be filled with energy despite not eating anything! You can basically become like a solar power in that case. After a while, I open my eyes again and began opening the other curtains. And do the same thing again. Yes, soaking myself again, this time, in a shorter time than before. One by one, as I draw the curtains up and look outside, I see my fellow Moonlight Sword Sect cultivators bustling around from afar, practicing Moonlight Sword arts or just talking around with each other. What a wonderful sight it is. By far I mean like over multiple mountains to where I currently am. How could I see them from afar you say? Well, that''s because of me being in the thirteenth realm or should I say, "Immortal Emperor Realm." Yes, that realm where one could even see a very very small detail from afar. Oh right! I did not explain how realms work haven''t I? Silly me. Wait, let me explain it to you in a nutshell about how these realms work. You see, these realms are the levels where the cultivators are currently at. This affects how strong a cultivator is. Pretty simple right? Now, for example, if I fight a cultivator with a lower realm, I will surely win easily because of me being stronger than the latter but that surely will be called as a bullying which is very inappropriate. Currently, there are over twenty realms known, with the first realm being called "First Step Realm" which is very, very low and almost the same as the mortals and the highest being called as "Void Deity Realm" which is pretty far from my realm and more so from the first realm. Some of the ex-sect masters of the Moonlight Sword Sect are currently at the twentieth realm, which is truly amazing to be exact Although it hurts being lower than those old farts, the tribulations those old farts fought are way far more than being serious: It would be called "living in hell literally." I personally experienced such tribulations recently and oh boy, I swear that I almost did not make it out alive. Why am I not recuperating you say? In fact, I am currently recuperating in some place hidden away, with my real body, that is. Well, the one I''m using right now is my another body called "persona." Basically lifeless, this persona provides another body to the user if the user uses such skill such as parallel thinking or splitting their souls in half. After that, the persona then can act as a clone or a doppelganger in case the user wants to go to some place but can''t do it or ever worse¡ª attack someone. In my case, I''m using this persona as a substitute. Although personas can only contain thirty of my true power, which is fair enough, considering that I am mostly stronger than most sect masters in every sect. Oh how I would love to teach someone about personas but that will take too long so I''m going to stop talking about it. Even my personal disciple often criticize me for talking forever and even worse, he just sleeps around as I talk my way through each and everything each cultivator want to learn for their entire lifetime.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Sigh¡­ this stupid disciple of mine. As I continue opening the remaining curtains, I think of something. When will the next meeting happen? In a year? A century? Or maybe in a millennium. I wonder if there''s some new sect rising up? I would really love it to see that sect grow stronger. I can even take my disciple and the others with me as we go to the place where the meeting is going to be held at. Except for that old fart of course. That old man always ruins everything. By old man, I mean "old man Lu." He''s too dense that whenever I make a move to pursue my soon-to-be wife, he would always follow me like a dog! After thinking about it, Except for the old man, I would love to take some of the Moonlight Sword Sect cultivators with me to the meeting. Everything is set then! I began humming as I finish thinking about the meeting. What''s the meeting I''m thinking of you ask? Well, it''s just an event about talking stuff and engaging friendly fights among sects. That all about it. Really. With every curtain opened up, I head back to the place where I should be at¡ª the hall''s throne. As I sit on the throne, I open up my left palm and began drawing a circle on it using my right hand''s finger. After drawing a circle on my left palm, a faint glow appears in the shape of a circle on my palm. The circle continuously becomes brighter and brighter as it floats and eventually becomes a sphere. Without doing anything, the sphere''s light envelops everything until it suddenly disappears. However, instead of the light being gone by now, it only intensifies until everything within the hall lit up. The whole place became like a waterfall of light. Pillars, floors, walls, and even the ceiling could not escape being lit up by the illuminating light. As the light illuminates the entire area, the entire place changed from a mere hall to the hall being above the sky, with the floor serving as the view for the land below, pillars and walls serving the clouds floating around and the ceiling representing as the space above itself. Except for the throne where I sit, everything inside the hall all vanished. It was as if the whole hall shifted from a normal hall to a hall with transparent windows and ceilings. Although the surroundings have gone invisible and feel like it vanished, a clear wall will appear if someone accidentally hit a pillar or a wall or even strangely, the ceiling. Yes, hitting the ceiling is a thing. Someone really flew up and hit the ceiling. I''m not even joking. Unlike pretty much else, the floor is something different. Just by looking downwards at the floor, one can see the hall I am currently at and even the surrounding mountains and cultivation grounds below. With such sight, I wonder how my little disciple will react to it. I look forward to his reaction hehe~... Somehow, I pity those people who felt scared walking on the floor, thinking that they will fall down and die. Some even thought that the whole hall is filled with traps and if they carelessly walk on the wrong area, they will fall down and also die. Pity. But enough of that. Just a scenery of the entire area brings my mood to joy. Especially at the part when the sun falls over the horizon. The entire hall becomes something that is truly otherworldly. Simply magnificent. Yes, this hall depicts everything that has been happening outside the hall. Be it raining or some old man facing a tribulation, I can see it inside the hall without doing anything. Oh how marvelous this is. Even as time passes, my heart and soul will never get bored at the scenery I''m seeing. Such sight is something that even I, will never forget for a lifetime. "I think it''s about time." I said to myself, thinking about something. While thinking, I used my scoping ability to see if there is someone approaching the hall. As I examine the surroundings, I noticed two entities riding a flying beast. They should be the one I''ve been expecting. One male and one female. Perfect. As the two entities saw the hall where I am currently staying at, the male pats the head of the flying beast. The beast, in return, slows itself down and began descending slowly. Although I recognize the male one¡­ who''s the other one? Strange. I began inspecting the girl beside the male one. Hmmm¡­ a second realm cultivator. Although she''s just a little bit stronger than average mortals, I think she will be a good wife for Luke. Wait... Wife? Oh! I So this is why Luke and the girl beside Luke are coming here! I get it! Well then, let me prepare myself and act as a Priest! But still. I wonder where can I get such an outfit... Hmm... Ah right! That old man''s pouch! Maybe I can borrow his clothes since he''s not using it anyways. Though he''ll nag at me as soon as he sees his pouch missing something. But who cares about that right now. What''s important is Luke''s wedding. While they were preparing to land, I quickly pull out something from thin air with my right hand. As soon as I grab something from thin air, I quickly take it out, revealing a pouch made from unknown materials on my right hand. "This should be it." I thought to myself. Surely that old fart won''t notice his robe has been taken right? Looking at the pouch I hold on my right hand, I place down the pouch on my left palm. With now the pouch at my palm, I began chanting a series of runes to disable the security layers on the pouch, hoping that the pouch can be safely opened. "Lux in tenebris quasi luna militat." *Kzzk* The pouch made a sound similar to a cloth being torn apart, implying that my chanting failed. Sigh... If only that old man wouldn''t be too greedy, that would be great. Well... Since there''s no other choice but to directly break the seal, I began drawing something above the pouch on my left palm. This time, the shape I''m drawing is not a circle but rather, the shape of a waning crescent moon. The Sect Master Of The Moonlight Sword Sect (2/2) After drawing out the shape of a crescent moon above the pouch, I silently wait and begin praying for the pouch to open successfully. *Klang!* The pouch once again made a sound which is different from before. It was a success. With the pouch now unlocked, I slowly open the pouch, revealing nothing but a color of pitch black inside the pouch. Although it looks like there''s nothing inside the pouch, if one uses a "spiritual consciousness" or "spiritual eye," the contents inside the pouch changes and reveals a miniaturized form of treasures and artifacts. Without being said, I send a wisp of my consciousness inside the pouch, hoping to find the one I needed for the event that will partake right now. Instantly, my surroundings change from being above the sky to a white hall with swords, artifacts, and treasures lying neatly around me. Although my vision changed, I can still control my two other bodies if someone tried to foolishly attack me. I quickly scan the area around me. From ancient books to legendary swords, I scanned them all. Although these books and items are beneficial to the disciples of other fellow masters of the sect, giving them is like giving a child a huge burden. Also, that old man would be angry. After scanning the entire area, I head in a particular direction. As I walk to my destination, I simply glance at the treasures from time to time. One noticeable feature is that everything is placed neatly in order. It seems old man Lu is truly obsessed with cleaning. It''s a pity he always nag though. While walking, I finally see the item that I need. It was a statue wearing a white coat. As I go in front of the statue, I was mesmerized by the outfit the statue was wearing. It was a coat with very intricate designs and patterns with multiple gemstones over it. One can even feel how strong the coat''s aura is despite that there''s no one wearing it except for the statue itself. "How did old man Lu got this seemingly otherworldly treasure?" I asked myself. This is something that even those old bastards at the other sects would usually fight for. Even I, the current sect master, is not deemed to be worthy of using treasure. But who cares, the wedding is more important than being worthy or not. I continue gazing at it for before using it. There''s no really need to rush as time flows differently here. One second outside is equivalent to a minute here so I can continue gazing at it without anyone bothering at me. Though it affects my vision outside. The designs of the coat were a bunch of flowers at the bottom part of the coat and a cloud at the middle and top part of the coat. The petal part of the flowers are embedded with void gemstones, making the flowers sewn on the coat look dark violet. Meanwhile, there were some gold lines on the cuffs and neck part of the coat, making the wearer feel like a noblesse or even a royal sovereign. At the chest part of the coat lies a pure dark violet circle surrounded by clouds being sucked by the circle. Seemingly endless, I gaze at the absolute darkness within the circle. Although It was just a void gemstone, one could feel the terrifying aura of the circle just by looking. After all, this void gemstone is the product of condensed void tribulation; The tribulation where I nearly died. Anyways, let''s continue talking about the details of the coat. Despite being a coat, there is a pair of pauldrons over the shoulder part of the coat, with the pauldrons being supreme condensed void Qi crystals instead of a normal metal one. Oh how rich one must be to buy these kinds of crystals? With that size of void Qi crystal, I can only buy 7 at most. Though all of my money will be depleted in turn. Also, over the shoulder part lies a tippet with the symbol of an eclipse woven in the middle part of it. There were also gold patterns at the edge part of the tippet, making one elegant. Finally, at the back of the coat lies the Moonlight Sword Sect symbol with each of the moon phases surrounding it. Each moon phases were embedded by a white or black gem while the sect symbol is very different¡ª It was a crimson one, like a blood moon. As I keep looking at every detail of the coat, I switch my consciousness'' vision from inside the pouch to the hall of light. Luke and the girl were are nearing the hall gates. Fortunately, there were huge amounts of my fellow cultivators buying or bustling around so the two had no choice but to only move slower. Oh right, I about to tell you about why is there so many cultivators bustling around.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Well, this day is the day the emperor of the Harruth Empire will be wed to one of the masters within the sect. Since I couldn''t be bothered about the two being in-love, I granted both of them my permission to be wed. If they''re in love with each other, who am I to stop them right? Oh! I see now why Luke wants to have a marriage with the girl! I see now. Hahaha! Truly a genius! Should I give both of them a marital gift? Hmm¡­ If I gave them old man Lu''s items¡­ Hopefully, he won''t mind since Luke is a descendant of his. Yes, I should give them my gifts. And then after they raise the child, I can finally let my heart in peace as I rub my face against my nephew''s child. I hope their child would be as cute as me hahahaha! Anyways, I have to hurry out and change my outfit. I cannot let Luke''s marriage fall into ruins! Everything needs to be perfect! I once again, switch my consciousness'' vision from the hall to the pouch. I quickly undress the statue and take the coat as I go from each section of the area, taking everything suitable for Luke and the girl''s cultivation. From a cultivation technique to a weapon, I took them all and returned to my persona. After returning to my persona while taking the coat and some books and weapons with me, I throw the pouch away. Instead of landing on the floor, the pouch instead vanishes. The pouch was once again, in the void space created by the old man Lu. *Iiiiinggg¡­.." The door creaks slowly, implying that someone is opening it. "Crap! They''re here already! I need something to cover me! Lux Influx!" I said to myself. Luke and the girl were here already! How are they so fast?! Is it because of my meticulous choices when picking up items that made me slower than usual? Argh damn it! I still hadn''t changed yet! However, as soon as I said Lux Influx, A myriad of light enveloped me, preventing anyone from seeing me. In a short span of time, I quickly place the marital gifts inside my pouch as I quickly undress before wearing the eclipse coat. "It''s so bright in here." I heard a feminine voice. It was the second realm girl. What a lucky girl she is for having a lovely husband. "Sect master, we are now here." I also heard Luke''s voice. You too are also lucky for having such a wife. May fate bless you two. Despite me not being fully dressed yet, I lowered the brightness of the light for the sake of the girl. No one can take such brightness after all. "Eh? We are above the sky?" The girl asked. Thankfully she isn''t scared of being above. I think she can become a promising cultivator one day. "Please be at ease, Ms. Xiare. This is nothing but a reflection of what''s happening outside. Everything that happens outside is sent into this hall." Luke replied. Oh how nice of you Luke to reply calmly but why are you calling your wife Ms. Xiare? You''re too kind for your own good! Also, It seems that the girl''s name is Xiare. "Oh haha¡­" Xiare replied back with a cute laugh. "Please be patient for the sect master as he may be doing something." Luke spoke to Xiare, with a calm tone on his words. Well, your uncle is truly sorry huhu¡­ After a few seconds, I finally wear the coat and added some floating crystals and a floating cape around me. I also wore my crown as I want to last an impression to both of them. Although I''m wearing my crown, It could be technically said "hovering" above my head. Yes, the crown is also floating. I too am floating. I look like old man Shi now hahaha! Slowly, I lift my spell off, causing the entire hall to loosen up the light made by my skill. As I unveil myself, I use my invisible third eye and began taking a closer look at both of them. Both of them were amazed with Xiare having an amazed face with her mouth open wide and Luke having his eyes closed while having a simple smile. Oh come on Luke, you know your uncle is awesome. And handsome too, don''t forget that. Besides, why are you wearing your knight uniform in the middle of your wedding?! Do you have no shame looking at yourself? Take a look at your future or now wife! Look! She''s much more prepared than you! How foolish! After finally unveiling myself, I close off my third eye and began looking with them with my two eyes. Luke opens his eyes again and steps forward and said, "Sect master, this is Xiare." Of course, I know that based on your conversations. Just cut to the chase already. Don''t be like that old fart Lu! As Luke said those words, Xiare immediately notice her mouth was open and quickly close it off. See? Even your wife is amazed by my appearance. Truly amazing. With that being said, I replied back. However, Luke was faster than me, saying, "I have now completed my mission. I need to go back to the outpost. Sorry for troubling the both of you." Luke then bowed at me and at Xiare and slowly left the hall. Eh? W-w-w-wait what? Go back at the outpost? What do you mean go back to the outpost? Are you leaving your wife already? Is marriage really that fast within these days? What the heck?! No one told me about it! "Wait a minute." I replied back. You can''t just leave your wife behind. How could you? As soon as Luke heard those words, he stops walking and began kneeling at me. Eh? Are you really that dense Luke? Please don''t be like your grandfather who''s always dense. "What is it sect master?" Luke asked. There were no signs of anger or malice at his voice. Just pure confusion. Whaaaat? Are you really dense enough to rival even those densest liquids in the world? I can''t believe this. "What mission?" I ask in a serious tone. Although there''s pressure in it, I can feel Xiare''s heart palpitating loudly. For fuck''s sake damn it. However, as soon as I heard Luke''s reply, I became confused about what''s happening. "Eh? I thought the mission was to get Xiare here? The contents are clearly written in the scroll?" Luke tilts his head before replying at me. After replying, Luke opens his pouch and pulls the scroll inside his pouch. As I became more and more confused, Luke suddenly rose up and presented the scroll to me. I then took the scroll up using my "phantom hand" and opened the scroll in front of me. Indeed it was my scroll. So too is my handwriting. So¡­ why is Luke desperate to get out of here? "Greetings cultivator Xiare, I, the sect master, Jin Luna of the Moonlight Sword Sect, have some favor to ask of you. Meet me in the hall where the moon shines brightly. A reward will be given if as soon as you complete the favor I ask of you." Luke recited the scroll''s contents loudly. This is the content inside the scroll. Wait¡­ Shouldn''t be this scroll be at Hyare right now? I then look at Luke and said, "Shouldn''t be this scroll was to be sent to Hyare?" Instead of being guilty about it, Luke instead tilts his head in confusion. What? Why do you so confused? I should be the one confused here¡­ "Hyare? But the contents inside the scroll states that Xiare is the receiver of the scroll." W-w-w-ait. How is your wife now dragged onto this? Wait¡­ This is too confusing for the good ol'' me. As I was so confused by the situation, I blurted out something that they will never forget in their entire lifetime. "Shouldn''t be Xiare your wife?" "Eh?" "Eh?" "Eh?" I too also asked the same question. The Fanatic, The Event, And The Misunderstanding (1/3)
¡ºXiare''s POV¡»
??? "Eh?" "Eh?" "Eh?" Wait¡­ what did I just heard? Me, being a wife to Mr. Knight?! Hold on! Hold on! Since when did I became a wife?! Especially to Mr. Knight over here! Did I just skip some sort of timeline and instantly proceeded to the marriage part where I am now a wife?! Hold on! This too confusing to my poor brain! I scramble my memory to see if there was some sort of time gap I''m missing at. Nope, there''s none¡­ Unless¡­! Oh! Maybe those Kun*-fu masters decided to wipe my memory of me being with Mr. Knight! Oh! That should be the explanation! While thinking about the Kun*-fu masters, I subconsciously look at my dress. It was the same dress I used to us¡ª Wait¡­ what used? Hold on a second! I just came here recently right now! There''s no such thing as me skipping multiple timelines ahead right? Right? Right? Wait¡­ if I really did not skip multiple timelines ahead, then that means that there''s no such thing as kun*-fu masters wiping my brain off! Thank god I''m not missing any part of my memory! Haha, this lady here is very lucky today! But why did the sect master called me as Mr. Knight''s wife? That doesn''t make any sense at all since we don''t even know each other. Though he knew my name. Did the sect master performed an oracle earlier and realized something?! Err... Wait... Nooooo! This lady here is still pure and will remain pure for an entire lifetime!!! I won''t be bribed by some cheap money!! Even if Mr. Knight is calm and can be an all-around husband, I still won''t give my pure body!! Please future self, remember not to have a husband and also, don''t give in to such man!! That''s a sacred taboo!! And oh, also don''t give in to such bribery! Even if it''s money or sweets! Just don''t! Deep down, I felt sorry for Mr. Knight. I''m sorry for slandering your name. I truly am. Please forgive me. While I was thinking about such events, my cheeks'' color turned pink, causing further confusion to Mr. Knight and the sect master. Although the sect master''s face was calm, I noticed his eyes were confused at the events this is partaking right now.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. However, Mr. Knight''s face was opposite to the calm sect master¡ª It was pure shock. How did this scene even happened? Urghh¡­ my head hurts just by thinking about it. It seems that my brain''s capacity to handle things is bad. Terribly bad. Huhuhu¡­ poor me¡­ In the first place, how did this event started? Sigh¡­ might as well as recall my previous memory just before the time sect master said something troubling.
? 30 Minutes before the current time ?
"Hahaha! This lady here shall now go to the place where the sect master is and have that sweet sweet loot as I complete the quest the sect master give me as long as it''s easy enough hahaha!" I said to my friend in front me while raising my arm like someone who just became a victor of some sort. Heh, this lady is now going to be stronger than ever! As I said my words right out without using telepathy, the other cultivators from the other rooms heard it and began laughing. F*ck. Uhhh I feel so embarrassed right now. Maybe I should just shut myself up next time. Hmm... "Umm yeah you can have anything you want but you have to dress first right?" My friend said back to me, smiling. Ughh¡­.. I hate myself for being too careless. I sat down to the steamy water near my friend with my face being gloomy. As I sit near my friend, my friend gently pats me in my back, with her eyes closed and face nodding silently as she gently smiles over me, giving an impression of an "It''s alright, it''s alright" look. I know what you are thinking so stop giving me that creepy look of yours. Sigh... Anyways! Currently, I''m wearing nothing but a piece of cloth suitable for bathing. Yep, I''m wearing nothing but a simple cloth. Without this, I''m stark naked as I don''t have any undergarments underneath and that will be a much more problematic to talk about. So no. Nonononono. Where am I you ask? Well, I''m currently inside a bathhouse with my friend Eumi bathing together. Yep, there''s no shame on that. Unless someone has such thoughts, that is. Right? "Hey." Eumi looks at me and said, "Do you want to come with me at elder fairy Hyuxia''s wedding with the sovereign emperor?" "Elder fairy Hyuxia? Who''s that?" I replied. Though I do know a little about the emperor, I do not know who fairy Hyuxia is. Is she some sort of a fairy queen? If not, then that would be less interesting. "You don''t know about elder fairy Hyuxia? Are you living on a mountain?" Eumi replied back. Somehow, I feel being mocked there. Well yeah... I''m living on a mountain. You too Eumi are living on a mountain. "I''m not really interested at such persons haha¡­" I replied back while scratching my head. I really don''t know anything about her so please, don''t ask me those kinds of questions. And please don''t look at me with such face. I''m not really joking about that. "Sigh¡­ Since you don''t know anything about who elder fairy Hyuxia is, let me give you a brief explanation about her." Eumi fixes her eyes onto mine and began gazing at me as if she''s looking at my entire soul. What have I done? Is she a fan of that "elder fairy Hyuxia?" If yes, then I''m truly sorry about being rude so please don''t give me a serious look Eumi. Please forgive this poor ignorant lady, venerable Eumi. I did not mean to ignore your idol. "You see, elder fairy Hyuxia is one of the great heroes that have not only protected the four great kingdoms, elder fairy Hyuxia also gave them a light of hope which made the four kingdoms to what it is today. As one of the supreme elder of the Moonlight Sword Sect, elder fairy Hyuxa possesses a skill that even the great masters of the other sect admires. Do you know what that is? It''s called the ¡¸Ripple below the moon¡¹ which was so powerful that even the evil beings do not take her lightly nor underestimate her. And also, do you how about how truly beautiful elder fairy Hyuxia is? You see, elder fairy Hyuxia always wear a mask to prevent anyone seeing her face but according to some sources I''ve heard, not only elder fairy Hyuxia rivals those saintess, she could even rival goddesses in terms of beauty alone! And hey, do you know that I always come to her class to watch her swordsmanship and it was amazing. It was simply too amazing! It was like a water rather than a sword she''s holding! It was so smooth that even the other watching her swordplay were mesmerized! Even I too was mesmerized! The disciples under her are truly very lucky to have her as their master! Oh right! Do you know that¡­" Eumi endlessly talked about her favorite idol despite the fact that she originally told me that she would talk about elder fairy Hyuxia for a brief period of time. Without resisting, I calmly listen and patiently wait for Eumi''s endless facts to end as she talks and brags about her favorite idol, elder fairy Hyuxia. Why did I even told Eumi about not knowing about her idol and do such a thing? Sigh¡­ I really am a stupid lady. The Fanatic, The Event, And The Misunderstanding (2/3)
? 22 Minutes before the current time ?
"Finally! I escaped from hell! Liberty at last!" I said to myself as I go out of the bathhouse. With the endless barrage of words coming out from Eumi''s mouth and the temperature inside the bathhouse rising up, I almost certainly did not make it out alive. Thank god Eumi stopped talking endlessly temporarily and decided to continue teaching me about the facts Elder fairy Hyuxia for some time later. Although I escaped from hell this time, that doesn''t mean that the personification of hell herself won''t hunt me later. This is nothing but a temporary relief. "Hey, you know what? Let''s continue talking about Elder fairy Hyuxia later Xiare. You''re making Mr. Knight and the sect master wait. That''s bad you know?" This was Eumi''s final words to me before I went out of the bathhouse. It is also these words that made me shiver uncomfortably and pissed off at the same time. You''re the one who''s making the entire world wait! Even if Mr. Knight is calm and won''t mind the fact that we stayed in the bathhouse for a freaking long time, this doesn''t affect the fact that you made everyone wait ya know?! However, despite the fact that she''s too talkative, she''s still my friend. A friend won''t betray each other right? I just needed to distract Eumi as soon as I return back from the task the sect master will give me in order to shut her up. Yep, that should be the plan. I should remember this. Brain! Please remember this! Or maybe not. Who knows? After finally escaping within hell''s clutches, I head to the building where my fellow disciples and I live at and head inside my room, looking for a dress that can be presentable to wear in front of the sect master. I don''t want the sect master to look at me as a careless or a messy lady. I want to last an impression hoho¡­ While looking for a dress that looks neat and clean, Eumi also came inside my room and began looking for something to change clothes. Yep, Eumi and I are roommates. Coincidence? I think not. "Found it." I said to myself as I see the best dress I can find. It was a pink and white robe made out of silk with a huge golden circle at the middle part of the robe. There was also a pair of red lines on both cuffs. This should be it. Neat and Clean. Also pretty. At the same time, Eumi also found her dress and began changing clothes. Slowly, I take off my towel exposing my fair skin to Eumi. After that, I gently wear my undergarments before dressing myself with the robe I found. Eumi, on the other hand, was completely minding her own business. She was silently combing her hair while looking in a mirror. However, while she was combing her hair, she did not notice that her left shoulder is exposed due to her kimono falling off her shoulder. If the kimono falls further, her chest too will be exposed, which would reveal a cute pair of buns. "Eumi." I look at her while dressing myself. Sigh¡­ This kid is too careless. "Hmm?" Eumi replied while focusing on combing her hair. "Your kimono." I point my hand to her chest. Although she''s facing the mirror, she can still see me pointing out her chest just by looking at the mirror. "Ah!" She exclaimed. Quickly, she stops combing and fixes her kimono, making her exposed shoulders now covered with the kimono. While Eumi is too clumsy for her own good, no one from this building underestimates her. You know why? That''s because she''s the disciple of the disciple of the sect master. As confusing as it was, it''s the truth, making Eumi the official soon to be sect master of the Moonlight Blade Sect. I''m not kidding about it. Though it was the sect master who chose Eumi to be the disciple of his or her disciple instead of the sect master''s disciple himself¡­ or herself? No one really knows if the sect master really does have a disciple or the sect master was just joking around and just want to take Eumi as his disciple under the pretext of his "disciple." Even the higher-ups don''t know anything about sect master''s disciple. Even Eumi doesn''t know herself. That''s what she said to me, I guess? In short, despite the fact that Eumi does or doesn''t have a master, the sect master is the one that chose her, making her a very important person within the sect. However, because there was no one teaching her, she''s currently living with me as she waits for her master. The sect master even stated that someone will pick her up. However, no one came.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. "Xiare, come with me and let''s eat together." Said Eumi, smiling. Oh right, I forgot that I skipped eating earlier. "Sure, let''s go." I replied back, with a nod.
? 10 Minutes before the current time ?
"Have a safe trip Xiare! Bye Bye! Don''t forget to give me some presents when you get back!" Eumi shouted while waving her arms to me. I really feel glad for having such a friend. Though she may be scary sometimes. After we finished dressing, we went to the main area of the disciples building and ate together peacefully. Then, after we ate breakfast, We went to where Mr. Knight is staying at. However, because of some obstacles that prevent us from going to Mr. Knight such as food stalls, we end up getting to Mr. Knight''s place late than the expected time. Instead of being angry, Mr. Knight did not mind it. He even instead said that we should take our time as the sect master really did not mind such matters being rushed. However, with us being guilty of ourselves, I and Eumi decided not to waste more time and instead told Mr. Knight to take me to where the sect master is. And as of right now, we are currently on the roads just near the ¡¸Beyond mortal realm¡¹ disciple''s abode where I live. "Are you ready to come with me Ms. Xiare?" Said by a man, looking at me with a happy expression. Of course I am! This lady wants those sweet sweet loot rewards! Hahaha! "Un." I nod as a reply. The man in front of me calmly nods back and said, "Please wait for a while Ms. Xiare. Astara!" The man beside me is Mr. Knight. Makes sense right? Currently, he''s shouting at the air, saying, "Astara!" Astara? What is that? Just as I asked about what Astara is, I heard a piercing roar above the clouds. "Roaaaaaar!!!" It was like a roaring thunder, with no sign of stopping. I look at the overcast sky. There was a huge snake-like beast with wings floating above the sky. It was so huge that even multiple clouds are overshadowed by the huge beast. "W-w-what is that?" I subconsciously asked. Just by looking at the size alone above, I can feel such tremendous aura the beast had. It was like those of dragons that are revered by many. "Haha.. meet Astara Ms. Xiare." Said by Mr. Knight, smiling greatly. It seems that Mr. Knight is proud of this beast. Is this Mr. Knight''s companion beast perhaps? If so, then Mr. Knight truly is rich. And strong too. "Is Astara a dragon?" I asked Mr. Knight. Usually, that kind of size is a dragon, right? Well, I''m fairly new to this cultivation world so I really don''t know about such beasts haha¡­ "Hmmm¡­ she''s more of a leviathan than a dragon." Mr. Knight proudly replied. Well, if you have a beast like that, wouldn''t that make you proud? "A leviathan?" As I said, I don''t really know much about beasts. I''m truly sorry about that. Maybe I should have listened to one of my teachers teaching about beasts. Sigh¡­ "Yes, Ms. Xiare. She is one of the daughters of the northern ocean emperor, Thorum and the celestial dragon saintess, Empress Spejickl. Oh, she''s descending down." Mr. Knight said as he points out the descending Astara. Once I heard those words, I immediately recalled my thoughts saying that this being is nothing but a beast. I''m truly sorry. I didn''t know that you are a majestic being. I look again above. At this moment, I came to a realization. This being is something that ordinary mortals couldn''t pick a fight with. This being was something that can cause the ruin of many mortal empires. Having the head of a dragon, antelopes of a great deer, body of a snake, scales of an alligator, claws of an eagle, and finally, having fin-like wings and tail. There were 8 wings on the majestic being''s body, like those of a seraph within the ancient texts. It was as if this being is a seraph of the oceans. It was so large that even the other disciples had to stop what they are doing and look at the size and appearance of the great being. This event was something that they could only experience once in their entire lifetime. "Ruuuuuuu¡­.." The majestic being, Astara spoke. Although I do not know what the great being Astara said, I do know that''s calling somebody based on the words the great being said. "I see." Mr. Knight nodded without someone talking about agreements or anything. Huh? What do you mean by "I see?" Suddenly, Mr. Knight looks at me and said, "Ms. Xiare, It seems that we have to jump over the cliff." Mr. Knight said, focusing on the cliff in front of us. "Eh?" I replied back, confused. What do you mean jump? Are you asking for us to die?! We are over at 3000 altitudes you know?! It''s an instant game over for us if we jump! I don''t want to die yet! Yep, the place where Eumi and I live in is at over three thousand meters above sea level secluded within the mountains. No normal people can live in here except cultivators like us. Suddenly, without any preparation, I was caught off guard pushed by Mr. Knight off the cliff. "Aaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!" I cried. No humans can survive this fall! How could you!!! F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! Are you f*cking kidding with me?!! F********ck!! WAAAAA!!!! As I was crying mid-air, Mr. Knight also jumped off, with his face filled with a smile. He was genuinely happy. He was definitely happy about this. "Ahahahahahahahahaha!" He was madly laughing while I was crying. You''re a demon, Mr. Knight! I hate you! "Astara! Now!" Mr. Knight said to Astara, the majestic being. "Oooooooohhhhh!!" Astara replied back with a loud roar. It was so loud that the nearby snow around Astara was pushed from their original position. Mr. Knight, who was laughing earlier, dives at air towards me and said, "Hold my hand if you don''t want to die!" Out of fear of dying, I instantly hold Mr. Knight''s hand. I will trust you on this one! "Obice aqua!" Mr. Knight casts a spell. I don''t know any spells yet so don''t ask me what the spell is Water flowed out from without warning from the hand I hold. Is this Mr. Knight''s spell? Cool. The water that came out from Mr. Knight''s hand instantly surround us, like a bubble. Although I''m inside the water sphere, I''m not wet and I can still breathe and see normally. Is this another effect of Mr. Knight''s spell? I turn away my sight from the hand I''m holding and look at the surroundings. The surroundings were completely otherworldly. It was as if I''m under the sea, except that I''m not but instead, I''m within the water sphere created by Mr. Knight. I look at the scenery outside the water sphere. It was magical as if I''m in deep space. Just by looking outside without the water gushing at your eyes makes it beautiful than ever. As I looked around, I saw Astara, the majestic being, suddenly moving faster than before. The majestic being was moving to catch us. I pray to myself that everything goes smoothly. "Haha¡­ You don''t need to worry about it, Ms. Xiare." Mr. Knight looked at me and smiles. That smile. That damned smile. Before I knew it, Astara the majestic being was already below us, waiting for us to fall down. I look at the majestic being with amazement. Slowly, the water sphere evaporates until there was nothing left. Although I''m falling, Below me is the majestic being, Astara and the one holding my hand is Mr. Knight. Right now, I feel both angry and happy at this little scene. It made my heart beat faster than usual there. Looking below, I stop holding hands with Mr. Knight as there was no need to hold each other''s hand. I then land on Astara''s gigantic scale. Mr. Knight also did the same thing. After landing, Mr. Knight goes to Astara''s head and pats it. I then follow him as I don''t want to be left alone and fall and die above the sky. Mr. Knight then looks at the northern direction and said, "Astara, head to the ¡¸Hall of illuminating lights¡¹." Mr. Knight then looks at me and said, "Ms. Xiare, are you ready to go to where the sect master is?" Without hesitation to hide my adventurous spirit, I grin and said, "Hell yes!" The Fanatic, The Event, And The Misunderstanding (3/3) "Ms. Xiare, please hold one of Astara''s horn as the wind may blow you away" Said by Mr. Knight as he grasps Astara''s right horn. "Okay." I responded with a nod. Without saying anything, I came near the majestic beast''s left horn and firmly grasp it with both of my hands like a monkey grasping to a tree. I don''t want to be blown away by some pathetic wind and die you know? Even monkeys are more intelligent than humans in some way. They even founded a sect just for monkeys which is unbelievable at the time but since there''s a sect for every race on this planet right now, that kind of thing is perfectly normal. Yes, monkeys having sects is perfectly normal. Wait... Hey! Why am I talking about monkeys right now? Fix yourself up brain! "Are you ready Ms. Xiare? Mr. Knight looks at me directly. He was waiting for my answer. Oops. I forgot that I''m with Mr. Knight instead of Eumi right now. If she had heard the words I thought earlier. Heh, I wonder if she''ll be amazed at how intelligent I am about facts and trivia. This lady here is one of the greatest storytellers ya know? Anyways, enough of such random thinking. I need to focus myself and be prepared for not to fall and die. "Yes, I''m ready." I replied back to Mr. Knight with a confident look on my face. Although I may look quite confident on the outside, my heart is pounding tremendously inside, like a drum beating without care. Unexplainably, I''m both scared and happy at the same time. What is this feeling I''m having right now? Somehow¡­ I can''t explain it in detail. Nah, who cares about that. Right? "Astara." Mr. Knight smiles for a bit before saying, "plurima vento." At this moment, I suddenly can''t feel my body nor see and hear anyone. Eh? What''s happening? Did someone rob all of my five senses? Oh come on! I''m already poor ya know? What''s there left to rob? My clothes? My undergarments? Seriously? If you''re planning to rob someone, try robbing who''s rich ya know? Maybe you''ll strike it rich the next time you rob a wealthy man. While I was thinking about my senses being robbed by a mysterious force, my vision suddenly returned. Oh, thank you, robber. I knew you have a conscience. With my vision restored, I began taking a quick look around me. I was still grasping Astara''s horns despite being robbed of my sense of touch. Thank god I''m not too stupid to let go. After checking if I am still grasping for Astara''s horns, I look at Mr. Knight smiling like a weirdo as he grasps Astara''s horn. Well, everyone has their fetish I say. "Not dead, check. Mr. Knight is still there, check. Not foolish enough to let go of the horns, check." I said to myself as I silently check my checklist goals inside my head. Since I can''t speak for the time being, I might as well play a chess inside my head. Although both of the players are controlled¡ª wait no¡­ I am the player! Hehehehe! Infinite power! Thus, I began playing chess inside my head as I wait for my robber to give my senses back. I am truly an intellectual. Sigh¡­ I always win inside my head all the time. no one really could beat me in a game of chess. Not even myself. What a pity for an intellectual you are, other Xiare. That''s how smart I am at chess. I always win. Or am I? Weird. Wait¡­ Why is this taking too long? Just how far does the sect master live? Is the sect master living at the edge of the world? We''re here for a while ya know? And Mr. Knight, can you please stop smiling like a weirdo. Please. I feel uncomfortable. At the very end of my thoughts thinking about how weird Mr. Knight''s smile is, Mr. Knight suddenly collected himself back, with his creepy smile now gone. Somehow, the heavens granted my wish to stop Mr. Knight from smiling weirdly. Praise the heavens! "Ms. Xiare, we should be arriving at the place where the sect master''s at shortly." Mr. Knight said while looking into the northern distance ahead. Thank god we''re finally there. Just the time before I get bored of playing chess with my other "intellectual" selves. How can I not see the distance ahead you ask? Well, I couldn''t see what''s happening around me since my cultivation is too low. Even if I tried looking ahead like what Mr. Knight does, all I see are a bunch of blurred places of mountains and sceneries. "And we''re finally here. Astara." After saying those words, Mr. Knight let go of Astara''s horns and pats the majestic being in the head. Although this sounds kinda weird considering the fact that we are above Astara''s head, it''s kinda cute that even such majestic beings can be subdued with a single pat. And as for my other senses, when will you give it to me robber man? I''m stuck here you know? I can''t even move my legs. "Ah I forgot, wait a minute Astara, I''m going to treat Ms. Xiare''s numbness." Mr. Knight began pulling out something from his pouch. It was a vial with a blue liquid inside. "Here." Said by Mr. Knight, handing me the vial. Handing? Are you serious right now? I can''t even move my hands. If I could facepalm myself right now, my face would''ve been bleeding right now. Are you really that serious Mr. Knight? Sigh¡­. I feel that this turned into an eye staring competition right now. Let''s see how long you can last Mr. Knight. ... ... ... F*ck. "Ruuuuuuuooof...." Astara softly roars. Although I can''t understand the language of the leviathans, I''m sure that Astara and I have the same feelings right now.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. "Eh? Astara? Oh, Haha I''m truly sorry about that Ms. Xiare haha." Mr. Knight apologizes to me for being rude. After apologizing, Mr. Knight opened my mouth and made me drink the vial. The liquid I drank tastes like honey. It was so sweet that I even those high-class sweets cannot rival the vial. Maybe I should buy this kind of vial from the medical field when I get back? Hmm... Yeah, I should buy some. I''ll probably buy 4 vials before I go home. One by one, I feel like my bones are being thawed. Although it hurts, at least I can move again which is nice. Bad luck for you, robber man. "Astara, let''s descend." Mr. Knight looks at me then looks at the bustling area below us. Yep, below us lies a bustling area filled with many people participating from every event, starting from poetry to fighting. Although everyone can see the Astara from above, they simply treated it as a daily occurrence and just continued walking instead of just simply gazing at Astara. I wonder if all of the Moonlight Sword Sect cultivators that have gathered here are all fifth realm and above considering the fact that they are near the sect master''s hall? Also, just by looking at the colorful buildings and stalls below, It seems there''s a festival today I guess? I wonder what it is? "Mr. Knight, do you know what''s the name of the event today?" I ask Mr. Knight. Seriously. I really don''t know anything as I live on a mountain. Literally. "I''m not sure if this would be called an event but¡­. rather, a wedding I guess?" Mr. Knight gave a vague answer. But, as annoying as I am, I will ask Mr. Knight once again with a different question this time. "Wedding? Whom?" "Wedding of elder fairy Hyuxia and the Harruth emperor Shi En. Although it''s a wedding in name, I personally think that this wedding is not as ordinary as anyone thinks." Mr. Knight replied in a serious tone. Hold on hold on! Why did such a cute wedding turn into something sinister? Are you really that pessimistic, Mr. Knight? That''s not how weddings work ya know? "Aaaaaaaand, we are now at the grounds. Ms. Xiare, you go first." Mr. Knight looks at me then at the ground. Although the ground is still too high, I still jumped as I know that Mr. Knight will do the same trick of pushing me again. I will never forget that Mr. Knight. Wait until I throw you into the depths of hell one day, Mr. Knight. *Hops* I have managed to land without getting my ankle broken. Thank god I''m still alive up to this day. *Hops* Mr. Knight also lands on the ground without getting hurt. Well, considering his realm is higher than mine, that would make sense. "Follow me, Ms. Xiare. Wind mobility!" Suddenly, a gust of wind appears at Mr. Knight''s boots as he chants a spell. At the same time, my wooden sandals also have a gust of wind breezing around it. How cool! "I''ll hold your hand so you won''t get lost." Mr. Knight said as he holds my hand. Eh? I''m not a kid anymore though? Well, might as well accept it since it''s pretty easy to get lost with a huge amount of people walking pretty much everywhere. Step by step, Mr. Knight and I slowly manage to evade pretty much everything from a huge amount of people walking around to my greatest frie¡ªno. My greatest threat: Food stalls. They should be evaded at all costs. "And we''re finally here. Mr. Knight said to me while pointing his finger at a certain building: Hall of illuminating lights. Finally, I can finally meet the sect master. What''s the appearance of the Hall of illuminating lights you say? It looks like a giant castle with little to no walls. That''s it. Yep. Although there are so many details to talk about the hall, I don''t really like talking about it too much. It''s simply tremendously painful to tell anyone about it. As I was thinking about the hall, Mr. Knight came in front of the gate and used some techniques. One by one, the pillars surrounding the gate lit up, causing attraction nearby. Err... "Come." Mr. Knight looks at me and goes inside the hall as if it was as his house or something. Is he the son of some higher up within the sect perhaps? Who knows? I began following Mr. Knight. I don''t want to be left alone you know? "Woah." I let out an amazed face. The inside of the hall is truly magnificent. Lifelike statues, grand architectural design, and aesthetic arts were displayed inside the hall. It was simply amazing As we go deeper into the hall, I noticed that the gate Mr. Knight opened earlier was slowly closing by itself. Well, I hear a creak so yeah, it must have been the gate earlier. "Aaand, we are here Ms. Xiare. The Hall of illuminating lights is located behind this door. Do you want to open it?" Mr. Knight calmly looks at me and smiles. Although your offer is good, sorry but this lady here is not a door opener. I shake my head in decline, to which Mr. Knight nods back in return and said, "Very well, I will now open the door to the hall of illuminating lights." Hey hey hey! Why do you speak like a generic sky*im N*C? Will you stop that? It''s creeping me out. *Creeeeeaaak¡­..* I heard the sound of a door being opened. It was the door that leads to where the sect master is. "It''s so bright in here" I accidentally blurted out something I shouldn''t have! F*ck! I have no respect for the sect master! Idiotic me! Sigh... I really am an idiot. Good job Xiare. Good job. Here I am ruining my overall impression to the sect master sigh¡­ Yep, in all honesty, the hall was completely bright, as if I''m in heave¡ª... Wait¡­ We are in heaven? My attention instantly changed from how to leave an impression to the sect master to being in heaven. Err... Everything here feels like I''m in heaven ya know? Bright rays of light and that. "Sect master, we are now here." Mr. Knight directly looks at the source of light. Just how strong are your eyes to withstand that kind of light Mr. Knight? Oh, it rhymed with the light. Ohhhh! I''m a genius! Since I couldn''t withstand the light, I turned my head down. However, after seeing the floor... ... ... F*ck. My heart suddenly skips a beat as soon as I see the floor below me. I am currently floating with no platform below my feet. Are you freaking serious about this?! This is a fuc*ing heart attack simulator! This floor could literally kill someone ya know? F*ck! I nearly got myself killed by my own stupidity! F*ck this! However, in order to give a better overall impression, I decided to hide the fact that I nearly had a heart attack and asked, "Eh, we are above the sky?" Innocently. Je*us chr*st, I nearly had a heart attack there. I really had nearly sent myself into the real heaven there. "Please be at ease, Ms. Xiare. This is nothing but a reflection of what''s happening outside. Everything that happens outside is sent into this hall." Mr. Knight replied back. Since there''s nothing else for me to do except to respond, I laugh innocently to tell that I nearly got a scare there. "Oh haha¡­" I said back, laughing innocently to Mr. Knight. "Please be patient for the sect master as he may be doing something." Mr. Knight replied back, telling me to wait at the sect master. Oh okay then. Might as well as continue my game of chess against my other selves then. Just as when I was going to play chess, the illuminating light slowly dimmed as something within the further part of the hall consumed it. As soon as I look at the source that made the light dim, I was overwhelmed by a seemingly endless amount of Qi flowing from that area. As I focus my eyesight in a particular area, I saw a man. A floating man with a long golden hair nearly reaching his waist. He was like a female, yet a male at the same time. Who knows? Anyways! His crown and cape hovering and floating around him, like a majesty from the skies. I subconsciously open my mouth in amazement There was also this aura that has been suppressing me ever since I look into the black pitch void on the chest of the sect master. Just thinking of it makes my skin shiver out of fear. After finally consuming all of the illuminating light earlier, the man¡ªno. The sect master finally opens his eyes. His eyes were nothing but pure light as if he''s the guardian of light himself. "Sect master, this is Xiare." Mr. Knight steps forward while saying my name. Wait¡­ why is my mouth open? Goddamnit, I''m ruining my first impression to the sect master! Silently, I close my mouth off. "I have now completed my mission. I need to go back to the outpost. Sorry for troubling the both of you." Mr. Knight once again spoke, with the intention of leaving this time. Hey hey hey, what am I gonna do now? Now what? "Wait a minute." The sect master spoke. His voice was like of those gentlemen that can hook up a girl just by his voice. I''m sorry but this girl is immune to such voices hahaha¡­ Fortunately, the sect master stops him just before I do. Thank god. "What is it sect master?" Mr. Knight faces the and kneels in front of the sect master, symbolizing that he is listening to the sect master''s next choice of words. "What mission?" The sect master asked. Eh? Isn''t the mission of Mr. Knight is to escort me? Wait¡­. What if¡­ Nooo. Oh nooo, please don''t kick me out. This lady is a hardworking cultivator okay? I''m not a lazy cultivator who just slacks off and do nothing. My heartbeat became much and much louder. It seems my journey is about to end here. However¡­. "Eh? I thought the mission was to get Xiare here? The contents are clearly written in the scroll?" Mr. Knight suddenly spoke while he takes the scroll from his pouch. Go, Mr. Knight! Show him the scroll. Mr. Knight pulls the scroll inside his pouch and gave it to the sect master. Wait... Why is the scroll floating? Ah, it''s maybe because of the sect master''s skills right? As the scroll opens by itself, the sect master silently read the scroll. After the sect master finishes reading the scroll, the scroll closes up by itself and vanished into thin air. Oh how cool. The sect master then looks at Mr. Knight and said, "Shouldn''t be this scroll was to be sent to Hyare?" Hyare? Who''s that? Did the sect master pronounce my name wrong? Hmm¡­ "Hyare? But the contents inside the scroll states that Xiare is the receiver of the scroll." Mr. Knight replied back. Yep yep! Mr. Knight is right. The sect master then closes his eyes once again in confusion. Perhaps he finally realized that he pronounced my name wrong? Will the sect master admit that he is wrong? After a while, the sect master opens his eyes again and said something. I think he''s going to admit he''s wrong about pronouncing my name. However, it was something different from what I''ve expected. Request
? Current time ?
As I was recalling the events inside my head, Mr. Knight calms himself and looks at the master before saying, "Umm¡­ sect master, we are not couples. Maybe you are misunderstanding something?" "Good job for correcting the sect master Mr. Knight!" I say to myself. I gave Mr. Knight a thumbs up inside my head. Thank you, Mr. Knight, for saving my reputation as a pure girl. And your reputation too. "Hmmmm¡­ maybe you are right. I think I''m misunderstanding something here." The sect master closes his eyes again as if he''s going to start meditating like a monk. He looks prett¡ª No! I mean handsome in that state. "Umm¡­" I mutter. Well, what am I going to do now? Leave the hall? Or stay here like one of those statues I saw earlier? I don''t know what to do okay? . . . . . There was a silence for quite a while. There was no one speaking. Both Mr. Knight and the sect master closed off their eyes and mouth. It was as if the two of them are statues. ??? It''s very awkward here. Umm, can you both please start talking and end this awkward moment? It''s very uncomfortable here ya know? Soon, the sect master opens his eyes again. Thank god this awkward scene is going to end. The sect master raises his left palm and began drawing something on his palm. Eh? What''s the sect master doing? "Revelare." The sect master mutters something after he drew something on his palm. Without anyone doing anything, a scroll suddenly appears in front of the sect master and opens it using both of his hands. Eh? How did that happen? I saw the scroll vanished in front of me earlier? How? Did the sect master returned back in time and stole the scroll in that time? I don''t know how the sect master did it. Don''t ask me such questions. The sect master began reading the scroll silently for while. After reading the scroll by god knows how long, the sect master closes the scroll and looks at me with doubts in his eyes. Hey, don''t look at me like that. It''s rude you know? "Xiare." The sect master says my name. Yep, that''s me. "Hyare." The sect master once again says my name wrong. Ummm¡­ that''s not my name sect master. "Xiare." The sect master repeats my name once again. Is the sect master comparing my name to the "Hyare" name? Although it rhymes, Hyare isn''t my name. "Hyare." The sect master once again repeats the "Hyare" name. Yep, the sect master is comparing my name Xiare to Hyare. The sect master then nods at me and closes his eyes once again. Hey! Can you please stop closing your eyes off? Although you look pre¡ª I mean handsome in that state, that doesn''t mean you can close your eyes anytime you want. Except when one is sleeping, that is. I wonder if Mr. Knight and the sect master sleeps like mortals and low realm cultivators? I think not. "I see¡­ thank you for escorting lady Xiare ¡¸Eastern wind walker Luke Solaris¡¹". You can collect your rewards on the 3rd floor of the treasury. If the treasurer asks you, just say my name. She will let you pass." The sect master said. "Thank you sect master. I shall now leave the hall." Mr. Knight opens his eyes once again and bows to the sect master before finally leaving the hall. So Mr. Knight''s name is Luke Solaris huh. Finally, I got Mr. Knight''s name. I also got his other name too. Eastern wind walker huh¡­ I think I heard that name from somewhere but I''m not sure where and when did I hear that name. Weird I forgot to tell you that Moonlight Sword Sect cultivators use their true name instead of his or her other name when talking to each other. They only use their other name when the conversation is important or they are praising each other. Yep, Moonlight Sword Sect is different from other sects that use their other name instead. Weird right? "Xiare." The sect master looks at me. I forgot that there''s no one here except me and the sect master. Darn it! Why did Mr. Knight leave?! What am I going to do now? "Ah yes?!" I suddenly raise my voice out because of my nervousness. Foolish me! Why did I raise my voice in front of the sect master? Fool! Fool! Fool! I look down and look at the floor as I regret my actions. Damn it! Why am I risking my entire life right now?! Am I really seeking death?! Secretly I glance at the sect master who''s looking at me. Fuuuuuuuuu*k! I''m done for!The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "Why are you bowing? Please, you do not need to bow lady Xiare. It''s okay not to bow as I am not really bothered by it." The sect master said as I was looking at the flooor. Quickly, I straighten up my body. I don''t want the sect master to be mad at me. "Haha.. you don''t need to be formal. Such formalities like bowing and kneeling are the things I hate. Please, be at ease lady Xiare." The sect master laughs at me. I silently let out sigh inside my head as I heard the sect master''s words. It seems that the sect master did not mind such formalities. But you''re the sect master though? Shouldn''t be the kings, emperors and the sect masters are supposed to love such formalities? Subconsciously, I lower my guard as I calmly relax in front of the sect master. "That''s better. Now, lady Xiare, you already know why you are here right?" The sect master said. I nod in return. As I nod back, the sect master''s floating cape moves on the left side of the sect master as he sits back on his throne with his crown following his head. As he sits on the throne, The crystals surrounding him began moving towards each other, forming a circle ring above the sect master''s head as they move to each other. A big circle ring and a small circular ring was forming. I look at these rings in amazement. After finally completing the circle, four white swords appears suddenly at the top, down, left and right part of the circle, making the circle ring look like a ship captain''s wheel. Finally, four crimson gems appear at the upper left, upper right, lower left and lower right of the circle, making the circle look like the crown of the sect master when viewed from the top. "It seems your fate is destined to be here." The sect master looks at me with a smile. Eh? What is the sect master talking about? Fate? What''s that? Can I eat it and increase my luck? "Lady Xiare, I suppose you have heard of the forbidden mountains?" The sect master asks. "Yes, sect master." I replied. The forbidden mountains are always used as a topic of a lecture by every teacher within the Moonlight Sword Sect so it''s basically common sense to know about that area. The forbidden mountains are the place where the Moonlight Sword Sect was founded. Except for the sect master, no one else can enter the area which made it "forbidden." It''s obvious, right? However, there''s a reason why only the sect master can enter the mountains. It has been said that there''s a mysterious force that kills anyone that goes inside the mountains. Yep, I''m not kidding. While I was talking about the mountains, I nearly choke myself as soon as I hear the sect master''s following words. "Lady Xiare, I have a favor to ask. Can you go to the forbidden mountains and find someone there?" The sect master said while looking at me. Are you fucking kidding me? Do you want me to die? Can you just do it yourself sect master? I want to live my life more ok? "Although I could go there instead, there''s a reason why I can''t." The sect master said. It seems that he knows what I''m thinking. Well yeah, who would even dare to enter the mountains except for the sect master right? "You see lady Xiare, this body you''re facing right now is one of my other bodies which is very weak compared to my original body. If this body you''re facing right now goes to the forbidden mountains, this body will be destroyed by the guardians protecting the mountains as they can sense real bodies or fake ones. Even though I want to go to that place, I can''t go there as my original body is currently in the middle of a crisis. So, there''s no one else I can ask but you, lady Xiare." The sect master solemnly gazes at me. It seems that he''s really saying the truth. "But why don''t you ask Mr. Luke or someone? Sect master, this one is not worthy of accepting your task" I said to the sect master. At this moment, the door behind me creaks again. Both the sect master and I look at the door and see the one who''s opening it. Both I and the sect master saw a man wearing a black coat with a veil on his face. "Greetings to the sect master and fellow cultivator. Elder Eumi Hyare is now here." The man greets the sect master and me. Wait¡­ what did I just heard? Eumi? Eh? Why is Eumi here? Just as I was thinking about Eumi, I saw a familiar face. It was Eumi. She was wearing a kimono and her hair was tied up with a hair stick. She was like a flower blooming in the night. However¡­ She looks like she''s about to cry. "Eh? You''re also here? Why are you crying?" I look at her with a confused expression. "Wuwu Xiare you''re also here! I''m not alone wuwu!" Eumi replied back and quickly run towards me with a crying expression as if she was a lost child who lost parents. I open my arms as she runs towards me. As she ran, she opens her arms and jumps towards my direction. Both me and Eumi fell as I could not handle Eumi''s weight. Why did you even jumped in front of me? But enough of that. It seems she was really glad to see me. "What do you mean?" I ask her. "Wuwu you see, after you left, A portal suddenly appeared before me while I was walking home. I looked at it and suddenly, a bad guy dressed in black suddenly appeared behind me and abducted me. After that, the bad guy carried me on his shoulder as we go into the portal together. Wuwu I was so scared that I will not see you and my friends anymore so I fought the bad guy. However, the next thing I knew is that I am already here. Thank god you''re here Xiare!" Eumi hugs me tightly as if she''s not letting go of me. The bad guy you talked about is here you know? He''s even facepalming himself right now. "I shall be going now." Said the man in black before bowing and leaving the hall. Sigh¡­ "Hyare." The sect master spoke, looking to me and Eumi. "Yes, sect master?" Eumi replied back while wiping her face. I finally realize why the sect master is comparing my name to Hyare earlier. It looks like Eumi''s last name is Hyare. I see now. But, if she''s here¡­ Then that means that the sect master wrote the wrong name in the scroll. That also means that I should not be here right? Oh what a coincidence this is. "Do you remember the words I said to you last year?" The sect master asks Eumi. "Yes, sect master." Eumi responds with the same answer. "Your master is currently at the forbidden mountains. Do you want to see him?" The sect master asks Eumi calmly. Wait¡­. So Eumi really does have a master. I see. "Wait¡­ no! Don''t go to the forbidden mountains! You''ll die!" I say to myself. As I was going to say these words to Eumi, the sect master was faster than me, saying, "Here, both of you, take this. This blood moon shard will keep you two safe from the guardians that roam and kill anyone who''s trespassing the mountains. They will recognize you both as a guardian like themselves. The circle''s crystal above the sect master suddenly detaches from each other as soon as the sect master end his words. Two pieces of the circle flew to Eumi''s hand and mine. "Take care of the blood crystal as no one can save you both if you both lost that crystal. Now, go find your master Hyare. Lady Xiare, please follow Hyare as she finds her master in the mountains." The sect master then rose up from his throne and began chanting something. "Lux in tenebris quasi luna militat, Portal open!" The sect master points his hand near us. Suddenly, a weird circle forms out of nowhere. It was a portal. As Eumi and I stand up, the sect master looks at me and Eumi before saying, "Have a safe trip." The sect master smiles after that. "Safe tri¡ª ehhhhhh?!!!!" Just as was going to say "safe trip," An invisible force suddenly pushes me and Eumi to the portal. Sigh¡­ why am I always being pushed around? Eumis Journey To The Forbidden Mountains (1/5)
¡º Eumi''s POV ¡»
"Safe tri¡ª ehhhhhh?!!!!" I hear Xiare screaming as an invisible hand pushes us into the portal in front of us. As we go inside the portal, I look at the interiors of the portal. It was pitch black. Just by thinking about the portals make my head hurts. I had bad memories with portals from someone abducting me to passing out completely inside a portal. Speaking of memories, I silently recollect my memories as I search for the scene where the sect master Jin said something to me about something last year. Uuuuuuuu my memories are so bad! I lied earlier when I said that I remembered what the sect master said to me last year. Tee hee~ Oh, by the way, this lady''s name is Eumi Hyare. My other name is called, ¡¸Eclipse.¡¹ I am a third realm second stage cultivator. Despite my master not teaching anything as he is currently meditating at the forbidden mountains, this lady here is personally being taught by the sect master himself. Cool right? Tee hee~ Although it''s kind of weird to have my other name ¡¸Eclipse,¡¹ I personally like it. The name Eclipse is cool, right? Right? Oh and also, I lied to sister Xiare about my cultivation being at just a mere first realm third stage. I''m sorry for lying about it. Right now, this lady is currently inside the portal with sister Xiare. I look at sister Xiare before saying, "Hey Xiare, do you want to continue out talk with elder fairy Hyuxia?" Almost instantly, sister Xiare replied back "No!" Eeeeehhhh? Why do hate elder fairy Hyuxia so much sister Xiare? Do you hate the fact that she''s more beautiful than you? Or stronger than you? I look at sister Xiare with my mouth pouting. Elder fairy Hyuxia is my idol you know?! Why do you even hate her? In return, sister Xiare looks at me with her eyes half-closed, implying that she already knows what I''m thinking and she is not interested in it. Uuuuuuh! This lady here shall let you know how beautiful and cool elder fairy Hyuxia is! "Eumi." Sister Xiare says my name before continuing, "Want to go to the sweets stall outside of the hall of illuminating lights?" "Hey! I know what you are thinking! You''re trying to distract me with such obstacles to prevent me from talking about elder fairy Hyuxia! This lady here shall not give in to such sweets! Sweets are bad!" I say to myself as I resist the temptation of eating sweets. However, despite my resistance, I gave in to the temptation and replied back, saying, "Sure! Let''s go!" to sister Xiare. How could I be such a fool! Uuuuuuu!! "Hehe, let''s go there after we find your master." Sister Xiare grins as she completes her mission of distracting me. I must increase my resistance against sweets next time to counter sister Xiare''s distracting plans!If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. But where is this "hall of illuminating lights" that sister Xiare talks about? Did she found a good sweets stall there? Nuuuuuu! Did she already taste every sweets located in that hall of lights? How could she leave me behind like that?! Going around to eat sweets without inviting me! That should be a crime! "Finally I can see the exit." Sister Xiare looks forward while being pushed around by an invisible hand. I stop looking at sister Xiare and look forward instead. There was a light coming at the far end of the portal. Using a scoping skill called "Enshi" which zooms the sight of the user, I look at the exit of the portal. There were trees and grass outside the portal. After looking outside, I cancel out my skill. Using skills can cause Qi exhaustion you see. Since I''m using a skill that is meant for 4th realm cultivators and above, the skill consumes my Qi pool twice as fast as a penalty for using it. Sucks right? This lady also agrees with your opinion. Unless you think that the penalty does not suck, that is. Right? I silently meditate to recover my Qi. Sister Xiare on the other hand, is thinking about something. Although I could not guess her thoughts, I feel that she''s playing something inside her head as she constantly smiles or be angry about nothing from time to time. Weird. We waited for quite a while until the invisible hands finally push us out from the portal. I''m glad that I manage to recover a little bit of Qi that I lost when I used the scoping skill. Sister Xiare, on the other hand, was smirking about something. Better not to bother her I guess? I look at the surroundings. There were trees and flowers everywhere. Small animals such as squirrels were playing over the meadows. Also, there were people everywhere. Eh? People? Shouldn''t be the place we are heading to is the forbidden mountains? Why are we in a town instead? I walk over to the nearest mister. As I go in front of the mister, I utter, "Hello there mister! Can I ask you a question?" Although startled, the mister calms himself down and said, "Hello there miss. What can I do for you today?" "Do you know where is the forbidden mountain located at?" I ask. I''m really sorry for not knowing the place of the forbidden mountains. I really am. "Eh? Why do you want to know where the mountain is? Are you seeking death perhaps" Said by the mister with doubts in his eyes. "Umm, we''re not seeking death mister. We just want to know the location of it." I replied to his question. While looking at me, the mister sighs before pointing Xiare and saying, "Just go to the direction where the young lady over there is. Although it''s a forest, just go deeper until you see a shrine. That shrine has a gate that will lead you to the forbidden mountains. Also, please don''t tell anyone about this info I gave you. Saying about the mountains here is a taboo but since you are polite, I gave you some information about the mountains." "Thank you, mister, for your information." I said to the mister. "No big deal." Replied by the mister. I then bow in front the mister before leaving the mister. The forbidden mountains are deep in the forest huh. Strangely, I could not seem to find the mountain as I look up above. "Xiare! Xiare!" I shout at sister Xiare. "What is it?" She replies back. "I found where the mountains are! Follow me!" I then ran towards Xiare. "Huh? Where is it?" She asks. "Just stay there!" I reply back. "Huh? Okay?" With a confusion in sister Xiare''s eyes, I ran faster until I am finally in front of sister Xiare. "Follow me." I hold sister Xiare''s left hand with my right hand as we go to the direction the mister pointed at¡ª northwest. ============== "Lux Exquivale... What a beautiful name." A girl''s voice was heard throughout the mountain. It was a gentle voice that could charm anyone as soon as they hear those words. The voice itself was not too loud, nor is soft either. It was as if the voice came from inside one''s own head. It was an area-wide telepathy, with the user being a female. "Soon, I will find you... Then we will live together..." The girl''s voice was once again heard by every living being within the mountain. Be it a rock or a small critter, the voice was something that even the winds can hear. "For forever." Suddenly, the entire mountains became cold as a moon with a color of blue appears on the sky. Eumis Journey To The Forbidden Mountains (2/5) "Are you sure this is the right path? I feel like we''re going in circles." Sister Xiare asks me as we go to deeper in the forest. "I''m sure. Well, the mister said so.." I replied back. Right now we are deep in the forest, searching for the shrine gate that will lead us to the mountains. Although it looks like we are lost, This lady is following the path the mister pointed at earlier¡ª northwest. "I think the guy you asked earlier is intentional misleading us to go into the wrong path." Sister Xiare said. "I don''t know¡­" I respond back, with an uneased expression on my face. The mister earlier shouldn''t be that much of a dishonest person right? Uuuuuu¡­. "Let''s go back and smack that guy''s head." Sister Xiare looks at me then looks behind us. Umm¡­ sister Xiare, I hate to say this but that mister''s cultivation is at the fourth realm. We wouldn''t even last a second if we fight that mister. How did I know that mister''s cultivation realm level? Because of a certain passive ability the sect master taught me. That skill increases my awareness and perception and thus, I know everyone''s cultivation realm level on the back of my palm. Except if someone uses a skill that hides their cultivation level or blocks anyone from seeing his or her cultivation, that is. "I think we should look around more. Maybe the mister isn''t lying at us?" I answer back to sister Xiare. Sister Xiare looks at me for a while before saying, "Fine. We don''t really need to rush anyways." I look above to see where the sun is at. The sun is still on the eastern side of the sky, implying that it''s still morning. Since elder fairy''s wedding will start tonight, I still have a plenty of time to spend. But I need to hurry to catch up to elder fairy Hyuxia''s wedding though. I''m not gonna let this event pass. Quickly, I fasten up my pace, dragging sister Xiare with me. I need to find my master real quick to catch up with elder fairy Hyuxia''s wedding. Weirdly, sister Xiare looks at me with such eyes. Hey! Please don''t look at me like that okay? As we go deeper and deeper in the forest, sister Xiare notices something. She then stops me from walking before saying, "Eumi, do you not find that this forest is quite weird?" As I have no time for wasting time, I quickly replied, "No." I continue walking after that. Once again, sister Xiare stops me. Will you please stop that? "Take a look around first before walking." She said. I look at her from behind and then look at my surrounding. There is nothing but tall trees and rocks around us. What''s so strange about it?This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. While I''m looking at the trees and rocks around us, sister Xiare continues her talk, saying, "Do you not find it weird that there are no beasts around us?" Come to think of it, I do find it weird that there''s no else but us. "I do find it weird." I reply back. "I think that we should be within the forbidden mountain''s area right now. There''s also weird rocks around us. Do you not find it strange?" I nod back and take a look at the rocks. The color of the rocks white instead of a usual gray. This kind of rocks can be only found near volcanoes though. Weird. "Let''s continue." I said. Sister Xiare nods back as I once again, drag her to our destination by holding her hand. From time to time, I take a look above while sister Xiare looks around us, stopping whenever she finds something strange. From a strange white rock to a tree with bells hanging around it. Although it looks strange as there is no one living in the forest, I feel like we are nearing the shrine we are supposed to go at. "Hey." Sister Xiare gently pulls my kimono to make me notice her. "Hmm?" I reply back. Somehow, I can''t see the shrine despite walking northwest. Why is this shrine so difficult to find? Sigh¡­ it seems that this lady here is slowly losing hope. "Can you hear it?" Sister Xiare said to me as she closes her eyes to listen at something. "Hear what?" I reply back. I do not hear anyone but you talking to me. "Shhh don''t speak." Sister Xiare softly replies back to my question. Is sister Xiare playing tricks on me? Well since we are already deep in the forest and have nothing to lose, I shut my mouth up and calmly listen to the surroundings. *shhhhhhh¡­ shh¡­.* It was a sound of something crashing onto something. Just as I say something to sister Xiare about the sound, sister Xiare opens her eyes again and said, "Follow me" to me. She then heads to the western part of the forest instead of the direction the mister told me. This time, It was sister Xiare dragging me instead of me dragging sister Xiare. Although her hand is tightly grasping my hand, I can easily stop her from dragging me as I am stronger than her in terms of both cultivation level and physical strength. Though I don''t want sister Xiare to lose face at me. Tee hee~ As we go to the western part of the forest, the sound I heard earlier is becoming more and more louder than before. "If my guess is right¡­" Sister Xiare was murmuring at something. Although it was a soft murmur, I can hear it as I am not too far away from her. Obvious right? "Xiare." Sister Xiare looks at me and says my name before continuing, "It looks like we are nearing a sea." "Eh? A sea? But we haven''t found the mountains yet right?" I respond back to sister Xiare. What sea? We have to find the mountains first! "We have to find the forbidden mountains first!" I exclaim. "What if the mountains is an island near the sea? And the shrine is a dockyard instead?" Sister Xiare spoke back at me with a smile on her face. Although it sounds barbaric, at the very least, it''s very plausible that the forbidden mountains are actually an island instead. Silently, I think about it. After I while, I nod at sister Xiare and say, "It''s possible that the mountains are an island. You lead the way Xiare." Sister Xiare nods back in return and continues walking while dragging me as we go to the western side of the forest. While heading to the forest, sister Xiare suddenly stops as if she was bewitched by something. "Why did you suddenly stop?" I ask. "Look." Sister Xiare responds back as she points her finger in front of us. I once again use my scoping skill and look ahead. This time, this lady is mesmerized by the sight that this lady is seeing right now. Ahead in front of me lies a wooden two-floored shrine with multiple shrine gates in front of the shrine. Also, the trees surrounding the shrine was different from the trees within the forest. The color of the bark of the trees surrounding the shrine is ash gray while the leaves were violet. It was as if the shrine itself came from another world. Also, the weird part about the shrine is that the shrine itself was built on a floating land and the shrine gates were floating without land supporting them. The shrine gates were chained at the main column of the shrine and to the land we are on right now. "It looks like we finally found our destination." Sister Xiare looks at me before saying those words. "Yeah." I reply to sister Xiare. "Let''s go there, shall we?" Sister Xiare asks me. "Let''s go." I answer back sister Xiare''s question before going to the shrine. Eumis Journey to the forbidden mountains (3/5) As we finally go to where the shrine is at, sister Xiare speaks, "Eh?! The shrine is floating?!" Although I saw it earlier before sister Xiare did, I merely remain innocent as usual and pretend to not know anything, saying, "Eh? How are we gonna get to the shrine?" I lied to sister Xiare. Tee hee~ But the problem still remains¡ª How do we get to the other side? Should this lady hug the chains and the shrine gates as this lady go to the other side? Uuuuuuu¡­ I must hurry! I cannot let go of such event tonight! Uuuuuh! Without thinking, I let go of sister Xiare''s hand and keep the blood-colored crystal on my other hand in my pocket. Yes, this lady''s kimono has a pocket which acts similarly to the ones the rich masters'' pouches can store huge amounts of items. This was gifted to me by my master. Although the one that gave this kimono to me is the sect master instead of my master. I even remember the sect master''s words when sh¡ª he gave me this kimono. Oops, I almost slip up there. "This is your master''s gift to you, Hyare for being his sole disciple. Take care of it as this gift your master gave to you is something that even kings from other countries and states could not afford in their entire lifetime." This was the words the sect master said to me as he gave my master''s gift to me. Pretty cool right? This lady thinks so too. Anyways, as I put the crystal in my pocket, I roll up my sleeves as I prepare to go up to the shrine by hugging the chains tightly. Although sister Xiare looks at me with her dumbfounded face, she also rolls up her sleeves as she too prepares herself to go to the shrine. Oh! I forgot the tell you that in front of us lies a cliff that would lead us to our entire doom. Although it''s kinda scary to look at, with the power of determination, I could overcome my fear and go to the wretched place! Oops, this lady here did not mean to curse at something. Forgive this lady, kay? Tee hee~ Tightly, I grasp the giant chains being chained up at the ground and began hugging them like a monkey. As I look at the water below, I gulp as I knew that I would not survive if I fall.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Well, think about this: What if someone just casually drops you at over two-thousand meters? That would mean the end of you right? That''s what this lady here is feeling right now. As I hug the giant chains and start moving very slowly, I took a quick glance to see how is sister Xiare holding on. Eh? Why is she walking on the chains like an acrobatic on a tightrope? Is she not fearing death? I once again gulp hard as I think about sister Xiare fall down and die. Just the mere sight of it makes me puke. Slowly, I try moving as carefully as possible to avoid falling. Sister Xiare however, was instead seeking death by tightrope walking the chains. Although she''s having such a difficult time trying to get to the first shrine gate in front of us, she looks like she''s having fun instead. Weird. Sister Xiare is truly weird. This lady cannot even imagine what''s going on inside sister Xiare''s head right now. As I slowly reach the first floating shrine gate, a wind suddenly shows up and blows everything on its path, causing the chains to move. Because I am tightly hugging the chains like a daughter hugging tightly her mother, I was safe from falling. As for sister Xiare however¡­ "Eeehhh!!" I hear sister Xiare''s cry. I look back and instead of seeing sister Xiare, I instead see nothing but thin air on the other side of the chains. Eh? Where''s sister Xiare? I look down below and I also saw nothing falling to the sea. Wait¡­ did the wind blew sister Xiare to god-knows-where?! I feel my heart beating loud as soon as I think that I''m the only one left. Nuuuu! Please don''t leave this lady! This lady is good! I am a kind lady! So please, don''t leave this lady wuwu¡­ Silently, I slowly head to the first shrine gate with my tears slowly falling. As my tears silently falling on my face, I gently wipe my tears out and continue walking. Wuwu... This lady will not steal sweets again from sister Xiare so please, forgive me god for doing bad thing wuwu. After I''m finally in front of the first shrine gate, I slowly change my position from crawling the giant chains to hugging the gate as I go to the side part of the shrine gate to get to the other chain chained on the other side the first shrine gate. "Steady and slowly. Steady and slowly." I murmur softly to ease my worries from falling. Please, if there''s anyone here, please save this poor lady from falling. Finally going to the second chain, I silently cheer up as this lady here actually manages to cross the shrine gate by hugging it. Yay! This lady is truly smart. However, just as I am about to cheer myself by softly murmuring it, a wind once again blows the chains and the floating shrine gates, causing them to move. Uuuuuu! This lady here is tired of being almost blown by the wind! Just as I slowly reach the other chain, I fell because of my grip at the shrine gate is not tight enough. "Ahhhhhh!" I cry as I fall. Is this the end of me? Am I truly going to die? Wuwuwuwu! This lady here is now going to die! Why?! Why is this happening to me? Sect master, master, and my friends, please, do not forget this lady as she is now going to leave the world. I''m truly sorry for saying my farewell suddenly. I truly am. Silently, I prepare for the worse¡ª dying Eumis Journey To The Forbidden Mountains (4/5) "Wake up. Wake up." I hear a soft voice waking me up. I open my eyes up. As I open my eyes, I saw clouds above, smiling at me peacefully with their white colors. "Am I in heaven?" I ask the voice that woke me up. I''m in heaven right? "Yes. Yes, my dear, you are in heaven." The voice reply back with a gentle tone. I softly let out my tears as I finally confirm that I died and left the former world. Wuwu¡­ this lady here shall not forget my friends in the living world. I will keep my memories of you all in the special place in my heart. So please, do not forget this lady. Gently, I started moving my head. As I move my head, I see sister Xiare''s face looking at me. "So sister Xiare too is also in heaven." I silently laugh. At least this lady has sister Xiare as a companion in heaven right? "Yes, I too also died while crossing the chains and came to heaven like you Xiare." Sister Xiare gently looks at me with a worried expression. Wuuuu¡­ Don''t look at me like that, this lady will have her face blushing if you look at me like that. "How did you die sister Xiare? I did not see you earlier." I ask sister Xiare with a curiosity in my eyes. I really did not see sister Xiare falling to the seas below. "Errr¡­. about that¡­." Sister Xiare looks around and scratches her head while doing so. It seems she really died in a gruesome way huh¡­ "Did you get blown up by the wind earlier?" I ask again with this time, guessing about how she died. "Ah yes! Something like that." She suddenly replies back with a soft laugh. I think she is hiding the fact of how she died. I feel pity for you sister Xiare. "Say, how did you died?" Sister Xiare asks me while scratching her head while smiling foolishly. I then respond back while recalling my memories just before I the moment I died. From the scene where sister Xiare got blown up by the wind to the scene where I fell from the shrine gate, I said it all to sister Xiare. Although her hand is covering her mouth, I can tell in a glance that she is laughing or not. I know my story is laughable so can you please stop doing that? This lady here is being honest right now you know? As I finally conclude my story, sister Xiare calms herself down and says, "Hey, since we are in heaven, how about you confess about the things you hid from me while I confess about the thing I hid from you."This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. "Since we''re already in heaven, who cares about it right?" I think to myself as I gently rise up. However, sister Xiare stops me from doing so, saying, "Don''t move your body yet. It''s badly broken. It looks like a fell pretty hard huh¡­ Sigh¡­ this lady really sure is unlucky. "So, let''s start confessing?" Sister Xiare smiles at me before clapping her hands, implying that I should go first. "Sure." I smile at sister Xiare. I then began recalling about my past memories about the things I secretly hid from sister Xiare. Well, who cares about it since we''re already in heaven right? Although I won''t tell sister Xiare about my real cultivation realm and my other secrets. "Sister Xiare... I ummm¡­" I nervously speak and look at the smiling sister Xiare before continuing, "I secretly stole your sweets when you were not looking while we were looking around at every stall." Will sister Xiare be angry about it? Instead of being angry, sister Xiare instead thinks about something with her face not angry at my confession. "Your turn Xiare." I smile back to the thinking Xiare. Sister Xiare then looks at me before saying, "Do you remember the yearly "sweet princess festival" we participated in?" I recollect my memories as I search the "yearly sweet princess festival" in my mind palace. After a quick moment, I finally recall the scene where we participated as a candidate for the "cutest sweet princess." Unfortunately, we lost for being the cutest sweet princess but still, it was a good memory. "Un." I reply back with a soft "Un." "While you were on the stage, I ate all your sweets in the storage area." Sister Xiare sighs. Eh? So that''s why when I got back from the stage to the storage room to get my items and belongings, I did not notice my sweets being gone until the time we left home! Idiot! Idiot! Idiot! Instantly, my mood became from a smiling one to an angry one. I then muster up my courage and started confessing from "I stole your money" to "I used your undergarment as a flag" to piss her off. Although the "I used your undergarment as a flag" is a lie. Tee hee~ Like me, sister Xiare''s face instantly became angry at me and started spouting nonsense such as, "I was there while you were singing weirdly in our room" to "I hate your idol." Arghhhhhh! Why do you hate my idol fairy Hyuxia!! Suddenly, I felt my heart raging. As my heart rages, I stood up and began slandering Xiare''s name by confessing about weird stuff. Wait... Is the legendary scene the one who bamboozle someone gets bamboozled instead? Errrrrr¡­. For quite a while, both I and Xiare continued to slander each other. Just as I am going to say my next "confession" to Xiare, I accidentally switch my focus to Xiare to the surroundings around us. "Eh? I''m still in this place?" I suddenly spoke, causing Xiare to stop talking. I look in front of me. The shrine was still there. Also the godda¡ª oops, the chains and shrine gates too. Wait¡­ then does that mean that I''m not in heaven and not yet dead? I look at Xiare who''s smiling innocently. Liar. You liar. "Liar." I spoke in a cold tone. "Eh¡­ haha¡­." Xiare replies with a weird laugh. "One silver worth of sweets." I said back to Xiare with a cold look. "Seventy bronzes'' worth?" She replies with a weak laugh. This lady here will not accept that worth of sweets. "Ninety-eight." I spoke again. "Eighty?" "Ninety-five. Won''t go any lower." I spoke with a cold look in my eyes. Currently, we are talking about how much will Xiare pay for the sweets I will buy in the future. Since sweets do not even cost a silver worth of coin and only costs at one copper at its minimum, that would mean that Xiare would be paying a lot. Like someone who''s losing their entire fortune, Xiare says, "deal" weakly. It''s clear that she''s going to be poor again after this. That''s what you get for lying to this lady, Xiare. Eumis Journey To The Forbidden Mountains (5/5) "Eh? We''re floating?" I asked sister Xiare as I look below. There were no land nor bridges below our feet. Strange. Although this lady has already experienced flying with a sword and have seen the floor where the sect master resides earlier, it''s still quite strange to look at no matter how you think of it right? "Umm¡­ yeah.. haha.." Xiare laughs weakly. Obviously, she''s now in debt for lying at me. "How did I not see you back there earlier?" I look at the shrine gate where I fell. Uuuuu¡­ this lady has been fooled! "I¡­ do not know. It seems that whenever someone is walking on this invisible bridge, she or he will become invisible." She said. "Then why didn''t you say so earlier? You cou¡ª" At the middle of my speech, I suddenly blush as I recall the way I go to the shrine gate earlier. You dummy! Fool! Idiot! "Ahaha..ha¡­" Xiare laughs weirdly with her hand scratching her head. You dummy! "Add ten more bronzes'' worth of goods." I sneer at her. Yes, I mean it. This lady is not to be messed with. This time, I''m gonna make you bankrupt hahahahaha! "But great venerable miss lady Eumi, this poor one has no mo¡ª" Halfway through her speech, I stopped her with my hand, "No. You shall pay." Even if you flatter me with such flattery, it won''t work Xiare. It won''t work. Silently, Xiare gazes at the sky as if she had lost her life. No matter how you look at it, Xiare looks funny with that kind of expression. I look at Xiare and decided to add more burden to her heart, "If you can''t pay, you might as well work for me." Instantly, Xiare stops gazing at the sky and looks at me and replied, "No!" Eh? You don''t want to work for this lady? I''m not really going to give you difficult tasks though? I just want to tell you more about elder fairy Hyuxia. "Fine!" I pout my lips. Why is sister Xiare so stupid?! Uuuuuuuu! This lady is angry at your stupidity! But first, I need to calm myself down. I look above the sky as I check where the sun is at right now. Hmmm¡­. The sun is still on the eastern side of the sky. Yes! I might catch up to the wedding! Quickly, I hold sister Xiare''s hand, dragging her as we go to the shrine. We must hurry! I must catch up to the wedding of fairy Hyuxia! One by one, we pass each and every shrine gates as we go to the shrine. Well, the path to the shrine is linear so... yeah, I''m just reminding you about it. Tee hee~ Finally, as we head to the shrine, we were greeted by two real-like devas that face one another while protecting the shrine doors. Eh? You don''t know devas? Let me explain it to you in a nutshell, the devas are one of those deities protecting heaven. They are the ones that keep the balance of the world in order. Yep. That''s it. Or so this lady thinks of¡­..? The appearance of the devas is a bunch of masculine four-armed giant that has a scary face with a sun-like circle floating behind their back. Also, some of them even have two to four faces and even a thousand arms instead of the usual two! It''s kinda scary when you think of it.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. But anyways... Why did I not see the do devas earlier? It is because they too are affected by the invisible bridge''s effect? Weird. As I was thinking about how did the two devas suddenly appears out of nowhere, I remember the sect master''s words, "Here, both of you, take this. This blood moon shard will keep you two safe from the guardians that roam and kill anyone who''s trespassing the mountains. They will recognize you both as a guardian like themselves" Are these the guardians the sect master is talking about earlier? I take the blood moon shard in my pocket. Xiare on the other hand, was gazing at the devas as if she''s entranced by the beauty of it. Her blood moon shard was closely being held by her hand. Slowly, I walk in front of the two devas facing each other as I go to the door, Instantly, the two devas open their eyes and look at us as if the two devas were looking down on an ant. "Ah!" Sister Xiare was surprised by the two devas looking down at both of us, giving her a shock. Meanwhile, on the other hand, this lady did not get shocked at the two devas. I already have seen devas like that while touring the ¡¸Moonlight Citadel.¡¹ There were full of deities much more terrifying than these two devas. I nearly died of a heart attack there you know? That''s how scary they are. The deities at the Moonlight Citadel always move instantly and very suddenly as if they are ghosts. As the two devas scan us, they look at each other and simply return back to their former position of standing to each other as they protect the shrine doors. Yes, that''s it. Although they could not speak as they are just mere statues, they are saying that they are permitting us from entering the place by using a body language. "Let''s go inside, shall we, Xiare?" I look at the surprised Xiare. Well, who wouldn''t be surprised by the fact that these statues can move right? "Ah!" Sister Xiare exclaimed. "Ah.. yes." She continued. With both of us being permitted by the two devas, we head near the door. As we are no in front of the shrine door, the two devas move again and open the doors of the shrine, revealing an old wooden interior of the shrine and a statue of a woman with the symbol of the Moonlight Sword Sect behind her. "Is she the first master of the Moonlight Sword Sect?" I asked. Well, she is, after all, wearing similar to the sect master''s coat from earlier and also, the Moonlight Sword Sect symbol is behind her back, similar to the ones the sect master have earlier. Weird. The woman''s appearance is a girl with an otherworldly appearance. More beautiful than the rumored face of elder fairy Hyuxia. She has a hair which is similar to those "hime cut" with a flat bangs. Her eyes were closed off and her mouth too was closed off. There were two swords beside her. Although they were just a rock, one could see that they were perfectly remodeled after the two of the four legendary swords of the Moonlight Sword Sect. The two swords were beside the woman were, "¡¸Blue Moon Sword¡¹ and the ¡¸Blood Moon Sword.¡¹ I''m not going to talk about that right now as I need to hurry to catch up to the wedding event right? "Locus non aliud sit quam via ad alium se orbem terrarum. Heed and bow down for thou shalt seeketh knowledgeth. Art thou not?" The statue suddenly spoke. Although her eyes were closed, she was facing us as if she knew we are here. Although I do not know what she''s saying, I bow in front of her as a sign of greeting formally. Xiare also bows in front of the lady. Thank god she''s not a fool. Otherwise, it will mark as the end for both of us. "Perbene, thou shalt art grantedth knowledgeth." As soon as the woman finishes her words, she suddenly moves and pulls out the two swords on the ground. After pulling them, she forms an X-pattern by using a sword and suddenly, a portal revealing another place can be seen inside. It was a place where snow forms, implying that the portal leads to snowy mountains. There were also multiple deva-like statues moving around on the other side of the portal. These devas were carrying giant books behind their backs and large greatswords can be seen near their waists. It looks like anyone who goes to the other side will be killed instantly. Thank god the sect master warned us and gave us the two crystals earlier. But as I was thinking, I remember the mister earlier. How did he know about this place? Is he a keeper or protector of the shrine perhaps? Hmm¡­ Nah, who cares. I really need to hurry up right? Once again, I bow in front of the lady. The lady nods back at me, implying that she accepts my nod. Sister Xiare too bows in front of the lady, the lady also nods back at her. Slowly, I move in front of the portal as I prepare myself as I go to another place. To Find Her Master (1/3) As soon as I enter another area through the portal, I was greeted by the sight of devas looking at me and at sister Xiare. Although they are scary-looking devas, this lady here has seen much scarier devas. Yes, this lady here is not afraid. "Eh? There are more of them?" Sister Xiare looks at each of every devas near us. From left to right, she was shocked by the huge amount of devas roaming around. If one counts them one by one, the total number of devas near us is about fifty plus. That''s not including the other devas in the other areas within the forbidden mountains too. "As thou both art mereth seekers of the truth, this oneth shalt preserveth this portal. Hurry as this portal will remain open for a mere quarter of a day." The woman said to us. Although we''re now on the other side and not in the shrine anymore, I could hear the woman''s voice in my mind. But still, a quarter of a day huh¡­ I guess we have six hours to find my master before the portal closes. Six hours is enough time to find my master and to get to the wedding event on time. However¡­ Where do I find my master across this huge area of land? Especially since this is a mountain? Nah, might as well ask the devas looking at us. I walk in front of a certain deva carrying a huge book behind its back and a large greatsword lying on its waist. Although it was piqued by my appearance, it did not attack me as the deva recognize me as one of them. Though they would surely attack me once I lose the shard the sect master gave me. "Have you seen a man roaming around?" I ask. Since there''s no problem with talking with a statue, why not give it a try? "Nescio translitterandi linguam tuam." The statue looks at me with a curiosity within its eyes. Although its eyes were made from stones, I could feel that the deva in front of me is looking at me. "Homo. Montibus." Although I do not know the ancient words, I remember the words, "homo" and "montibus." Homo means man and montibus mean mountains. These words are one of the few ancient words I know. Don''t mock me okay? This lady is trying her best okay? "Et dicet non novi hominem." The deva shakes his head while its four hands were waving at me, implying that the deva did not see my master. I bow in front of the deva and return back to the dumbfounded looking sister Xiare. "Did you just talked to a giant?" Sister Xiare looks at me with an amazement within her eyes.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. "Ahaha¡­ yes, I think?" Although my ancient language vocabulary is pretty broken, I guess I made a conversation with the deva. That counts right? "So, what did the giant says?" Sister Xiare looks at the deva I talked with from earlier. The deva was simply looking at us. Although it was piqued by interest, the deva did not seem like its going to talk with us right now. "The giant says that it does not know anything. I think we should move to a higher ground." I look at the mountains surrounding us. Although that mountain is very high to climb, I think we should be able to climb it by asking the deva from earlier. I turn around and look back at the deva. Once again, I came in front of the deva. The deva was simply standing in front of me, waiting for me to say what I want to say. "Adjuvo. Nos?" I bow in front of the deva as I pray inside my heart, hoping to make my broken ancient language to be understood by the deva. "Quid est?" The deva in front of me closes its eyes as it listens to my next word. Its arms were not closed off together, implying that the deva is interested in what I will say next. "Mihi. Quod. Puella." I turn back and pointed at sister Xiare. The deva in front of me opens its eyes again and look at my hand pointing at sister Xiare. The deva then looks at sister Xiare before I continue, "Scando. Montubus." I then pointed out the highest mountain near us. The deva in front of me then turns its eyes back at me than my hand and then the mountains that I''m pointing at. After finally looking at the mountains, the deva in front of me simply closes its eyes once again and began thinking. Although they are just made from rocks, they still have the essence of a deva and asuras so yeah, they too can think despite their brains being rock. For quite a while, the deva in front of me stood silently as if it returned back from just being a mere statue. While the statue is thinking about something, I notice that its hands were constantly moving around for time to time. "Perbene." The deva in front of me opens its eyes again and look at Xiare and at this lady. "Placet. Exspectare." I said to the deva in front of me, hoping to stay put as I call Xiare." The deva nods and sits back as it waits for Xiare to come near the deva. "Xiare! Come here!" I said to Xiare through telepathy. Hopefully, that would make less noise right? "Alright!" She suddenly shouted like an idiot. Are you really that dumb to yell at this lady through telepathy?! Annoyed, Xiare comes in front of me and looks at the deva who''s also looking at Xiare. The deva in front of us opens its lower hands'' palms. I then walk into the lower left part of its hands while Xiare on the right part. Alt Oh right! I did not tell you about the height of the deva in front of me, right? Well, this deva is about seven meters in height and about three meters in length. Yep, this deva is really really tall. Though this deva''s height in front of me falls to the other devas roaming around. There were even 10 meters in height, making the deva look like a walking tower castle. I''m not even joking about that. "Parati estis vos? The deva looks at us and asks if we are ready. "Xiare, are you ready?" I ask Xiare as I position myself. "Yeah." Xiare sits down and began holding the deva''s finger as if she''s scared to fall down. I then look at the deva as I say, "Parati. Sumus" The deva, in turn, nods back at me and began standing up, causing the hands of the deva to move as well, which in turn, shakes as if there''s an earthquake below us. As the deva notices that we are shaking, the two upper hands of the deva began moving closer to us and form a cupped hand by using its four hands to protect us from falling. Slowly, the deva walks neither too fast nor too slow to prevent us from suddenly falling and to prevent us from wasting too much time. To Find Her Master (2/3) As the deva walks to the mountain I pointed out at earlier, I notice that there were multiple devas looking at us as if we are unique to them. Although they were interested in us, they did not bother us and just simply look at us. Well yeah, considering the fact that we are smaller than them, the devas would really take an interest to us. "Eumi, where are we going?" Xiare asks me with a worried expression. It looks like she was very nervous about the deva that has been holding us. Inside my head, I laugh at her expression. She was like a small cat being nervously looking around. Although her face was kind of adorable, I still laughed at her expression. Although that wouldn''t change the fact that she still owes me one silver and ten bronzes'' worth of sweets. Tee hee~ Anyways¡­ I calm myself down and point at the mountain near us, "There." I said to Xiare. Sister Xiare looks at the mountain and said, "It''s too high. Wouldn''t be the temperature above will be a lot colder there than here below?" She was shivering as she says those words. I forgot that sister Xiare is just a 2nd realm cultivator with no pills with her. "Wait a second." I said to Xiare as I take something in my pocket. It was a small bottle with multiple pills capable of increasing cold resistance without no penalties such as being weakened of decreasing the cold resistance of the user of the pill. I threw the pill bottle to Xiare as I say, "Catch!" Sister Xiare nods back in return and began reaching out her hands to catch the bottle I threw at her. "Ah!" Sister Xiare exclaims as she failed at catching the bottle. Although she did not catch the bottle, the bottle landed on the deva''s palms instead. Sister Xiare then takes the bottle moving on the deva''s palms. "What''s this for?!" Sister Xiare looks at the bottle and then looks at me. Although she did not know what the pill I threw earlier is for, she is not ignorant of it as she already knew that I already have a plenty of pills. "It''s a cold resistance pill! Swallow it!" I shout back at her. Sister Xiare opens the bottle and takes one pill inside. She then put it in her mouth and swallows it. "What about you?!" Sister Xiare asks me. She was already preparing to throw the pill back at me. However, I simply shake my head as I don''t need it. "No need! I already took one earlier." I said back. Sister Xiare looks at me with doubts before nodding. She then put the pills in her pocket. I lied to sister Xiare about taking those pills earlier. I don''t really need it anyway as this kimono I''m wearing right now keeps me from getting cold nor hot. Also, even if I don''t use the self-regulation skill the kimono have, I still have multiple pills my master gave me that can increase my resistance towards cold. Somehow, it was as if this scene was already planned out by my master. Or by the sect master perhaps? As we are now nearing the mountain, the deva looks at us before merging its two lower hands together, causing me and sister Xiare to be closer to each other again. The deva''s other or upper hands then moves away from its lower hands and began forming a climbing stance. This lady thinks that the deva will now climb up to the mountains. "Xiare, prepare yourself." I said to Xiare. Although there''s no really need to prepare because the deva will protect us, it''s better to be safe than sorry right? This lady thinks so too. Unless you don''t think of not going to be prepared, that is. Neh? Tee hee~ I began preparing myself as the deva''s hands will be shaky as we go up. Also, there might be some rocks and snow falling as the deva climbs up. I look at Xiare. She was also preparing herself by finding a perfect spot on the deva''s palms to make sure that she doesn''t fall down. Slowly, the deva climbs up by using its two upper hands. As it climbs up, there was some snow falling towards us. Inevitably, we were covered with snow while the deva goes up. I shake my head off and brush it by using my hands to shake the snow off my head. Xiare did the same. After shaking the snow off my head, I began looking at the surroundings below us. I gasp at the sight of the huge amount of devas and statues roaming around. There were also some statues of the fabled ¡¸Moonlight Sword Exorcists¡¹ erected near a small shrine deep in the forest.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. How did I saw them you say? I used my scoping ability of course. Even if I use it even for a long time, my Qi wouldn''t be depleted as I am on a cold area which has a tremendous amount of cold Qi. Before finally looking at the shrine, I look above to check the time. "Eh?" I was confused at the sight of the skies above. It was nighttime. There were no moon, nor stars and even other planets at the night sky. It was as if this land is from another dimension. Or even another world, that is. "What is it?" Xiare responds to my words earlier." "Look at the sky." I said while looking above. It was strange. There were no signs of anything moving above the sky. There were no clouds either. Xiare looks above and she was also shocked by the sight of the sky above us. "Did we just time-traveled?" She said while thinking about something. "I do not know." Indeed, this lady does not know what''s going on here. Just as I was thinking about the possibilities of what''s going on here, a snow once again fell, causing me and sister Xiare''s clothes and head to be covered with snow. Once again, I brush off the snow. Sister Xiare too did the same. "Et nunc hic sumus." The deva speaks at us once again. As I could not understand what the deva is saying, I look at my surroundings to see why the deva spoke suddenly. We are on the top of the mountain, with everything at the summit of the mountain being covered with snow. It''s obvious, right? "Gratias. Tibi." I look at the deva''s scary face and said those words. Hey! This lady is trying her best to speak an ancient word okay?! "Un." The deva nods back at me and began reaching its lower hands to the top of the mountain. "Finally, we are now here." Sister Xiare rose up from her position and steps on the summit first. "Yes." I replied. I rose up from my original position then looks at the deva before bowing to it. The deva nods in return. After bowing to the deva, I left the deva''s palm and steps to the summit. I turn back and look at the deva who''s looking at the scenery below us. Although it is just a statue, the deva still has a consciousness to begin with. I take out something in my pocket. They were a bunch of sweets wrapped in a wax paper. I raise my hand carrying the sweets I took out to the deva in front of me. The deva, in turn, looks at my hand and looks at me. "Accipite. Illum." I said to the deva. The deva looks at the sweets I''m holding and gently takes it by using the upper left part of its hand. After all, this lady here is a venerable lady who will give sweets to anyone who helps this lady. Yes, including a living statue. I am truly a kind, venerable lady haha! The deva looks at the sweets its holding and then the deva bows in front of me as a sign of gratitude. I nod back at the deva as a sign of acceptance to its bow. After all, this lady is a venerable one. Neh? "One sweet to rule them all huh¡­." I hear sister Xiare murmuring at something. Although what she''s murmuring is somehow weird, I decided not to look at it any further. After all, I hear sister Xiare murmuring every time at the disciples'' abode. Speaking of looking further, I turn back from the deva and look at the scenery below. The scenery below was like a world of snow, with endless snow falling and covering mountains and trees. Despite the vast majority of the area is being populated with nothing but living statues and trees and the area itself is devoid of life, one could still feel the remnants of the past civilization living here. Wait¡­ why am I talking about the area?! I''m supposed to be looking for my master! Uuuuuuuu! This lady is wasting time instead! Idiot! I look at the horizon. There was nothing but mountains, trees, and snow at the far ends of where I''m looking at. It was as if this is really a world of snow, with no signs of life. I take a quick glance at sister Xiare. She was eating sweets while looking down below. "Xiare." I look at sister Xiare who''s eating a sweet. "Yes?" She replied back, waiting for me to continue my words. "Have you seen anything weird around us yet?" I asked. "Hmm¡­ Come to think of it, I think I saw a small temple from earlier. Although I''m not really sure about it though since it''s too far." She shrugs back while searching around. Well, I have already seen it earlier so¡­ it''s not really much of a weird stuff. While I was thinking about the small temple, sister Xiare suddenly spoke, "Hey look! Another temple similar to earlier!" She then points out something from the northeast. "Huh?" I ask. What''s is she talking about? Another temple? Northeast? But the temple earlier is located behind us right? "Just look at it." Sister Xiare looks at me and pointed her finger once again to the northeast direction. Doubting, I take a closer look at the direction of what sister Xiare''s finger is pointing at. There was nothing but a mere fore¡ª wait a second, is that a temple? Indeed, it was the same temple from earlier. However, their positions were different from each other, with one being southeast and the latter being northeast. I turn my eyes back to the temple I saw earlier. It was indeed the same as the temple in the southeast! However, the statues near them were different from each other, with the southern temple having the fabled "Moonlight Sword Exorcists" and the northeastern temple having an unknown statue. The statues erected at the northeastern shrine were a bunch of men wearing bamboo hats while equipping a sword. Are they the fabled ¡¸Moonlight True Sword Wielders¡¹ perhaps?" Looking at the northeast and the southeast temples, I notice that even if they are far away from each other, they are erected at the same position with each other, forming an invisible linear line when one looks at the position of the two temples. Are these the clues to where my master is located at? Although it might be a weird but, considering the fact that these two temples are linear to each other and had a Moonlight Sword Sect''s fabled professions statues near them, I think that there might be some clues hidden there. I look at the deva once again and said, "Adjuva. Nos" to it as I point out the southeast temple. The deva instantly nods back in return and once again, opens its lower hands in front of us. "Sister Xiare, come with me." I said to the eating Xiare who''s looking around. "Did you found something?" She said. She turns back and looks at me then at the deva''s palm." "Yes." I nod back with a smile. It was a smile that would make anyone be charmed by my beauty. Or is it? Nah, no one cares. As if she already know what''s going on, sister Xiare goes back to the deva''s palms and said, "Well, let''s go then." "Un." I reply back to her as I go back once again to the deva''s palms. To Find Her Master (3/3) After I finally got to the deva''s palms, the deva began cupping its lower hands and covers us using the upper part of its hands to protect us from falling as the deva descends down the mountains. Instantly, both me and sister Xiare were alarmed by the deva''s hands moving towards us. It looks like that this is not going to be a rough ride. Without warning, the deva suddenly jumps from the summit, causing the snow near the deva''s feet to shake and fall to the land below the summit. "Ahhhhh!!!" I screamed. I did not think that the deva would jump without warning. "Aahhhh!" Sister Xiare too screamed. She was tightly hugging me as deva jumps into the sky. I let sister Xiare hug me as much as she wants. Hehe~ I finally know how to scare sister Xiare. Inside my head, I laugh like a madman. Finally! I now know what she''s afraid of! Ahahahaha! Looking back into the past, I also did cry when a deva within the Moonlight Citadel carried me to the main hall of the sect master by leaping through each mountain. F*ck! That was way too scarier than this. Oops~, this lady here did not mean to curse. I peek outside to see where are we right now. Right now, we are currently in a sky. Yep, sky. There were no mountains surrounding us nor trees and snow but instead, pure pitch darkness surrounds us. For a while, I waited for the deva to descend the land below. However, as for sister Xiare¡­ Errr¡­. how should I say this¡­ She was hugging me tightly as if I''m a tree. I take a look closer at her eyes. Her eyes were open but they weren''t moving at all. Yep, sister Xiare fainted. Is she really that scared of such heights? Then how did she survive at the dragon beast''s ride from earlier this morning then? Wait¡­. Did sister Xiare also pass out while riding the giant dragon from earlier? That must be a joke, right? Right? Silently, I prepare for the deva''s descend. I won''t survive if I do not prepare as the impact of the deva''s landing will also affect us, causing me and sister Xiare to fully experience the impact. I take out a small pill bottle with white pills inside. These pills are called ¡¸Negating fall damage pill.¡¹ As the name of the pill implies, this pill negates any damage taken while falling. However, instead of the usual penalties for using this pill such us taking twice the fall damage after a day or something like that, this pill uses the energy of the impact as an extra energy. Yes, this lady here has her pills with no side-effects. After all, they were a gift from my master and by the sect master herse¡ª himself! I open the pill bottle and take two of the negating fall damage pills. After that, I simply close the bottle and put it back inside my pocket as I swallow the negating fall damage pill. I also made sister Xiare swallow the pill. *BAAAM!!!!!* I hear a thunderous sound below me. As I could not feel anything right now due to the fact that I swallowed the negating damage pill, I did not feel any of the impact. "Ah! Eh?" Suddenly, sister Xiare opens her eyes again as she hears the crashing sound below us. Because she could not feel it, she just remained curious as to why she heard something crashing below her. With now finally landing to our destination, the deva''s upper hands move away from us. I look around and see that the trees and snow around us were affected by the impact, causing the trees to bend and the snow to clear up everything near the deva. And as for the ground¡­. The ground is cracked. "Eh? We''re here already?" Sister Xiare look at the shrine near us. Indeed it was the southeastern shrine. Surrounded by eight white-clothed statues with a hat similar to a pointed roof on their heads, the temple was in the middle of the statues, with no signs of wearing or breaking down. It was as if the temple itself was cleaned regularly. Once again, I look at the deva and bow at it. The deva nods back in return. After that, both Xiare and I step to the land.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. "Eh? I feel lighter than before?" Sister Xiare jumps as she looks at her body then at her bo¡ª no. Bad word. This lady does not like saying those words. Well yeah, another effect of the negating fall damage pill is that one would feel that they are lighter than ever. However, the truth is that it''s just their nerves being numb. Innocently, I look at sister Xiare before saying, "Let''s head to the temple?" "Let''s go!" Sister Xiare said with joy as she jumps around. It looks like she''s having fun with her weight being lighter than before. Though it''s a pity since the effect of the negating fall damage pill can only last for a minute. Although the energy acquired by the pill will last until one uses them. I head to the temple being surrounded by the fabled exorcists of the Moonlight Sword Sect. As I go near the temple to pay my respects to the lord or guardian of the temple, one of the exorcist statues looks at me and said, "Halt! This temple is only for the spirits that have lost their way. If you go inside the temple, you might not come back as you will be sucked alive by the soul door inside the temple." The Exorcist looks at me despite its eyes being closed off. Finally, there''s a statue that does speak my language. "Soul Door?" I ask the statue. It that a path to the underworld perhaps? "Stranger, the soul door is a door that leads to the soul realm, where one gets either banished or reincarnate again. If a mere mortal like you come inside the temple, I can not assure your safety." The exorcist said with a worried tone. "Excuse me, but this little one needs to find somebody. Have you seen a man roaming around here?" I ask the statue. "A man roaming around here? I am sorry but this one did not see such a man roaming around here. You can try asking the other guardians of the northern temple." The exorcist said as it points out the now-northern temple... Sigh¡­ I guess I have to ask the deva once again huh¡­ I bow in front of the exorcist. The Exorcist, in return, nods back before saying, "Farewell stranger. May you find what you are looking for." "Thank you." I replied back to the exorcist before returning to the now-not-jumping Xiare. It looks like the effect wore off huh. "Come, let''s go back to where the deva is." I said to the gloomy-faced Xiare. "Ah yes." She said unhappily. Is she really grieving for her weight earlier? Well, you can ask the sect master a pill that can maintain one''s body from being physically fit and hot for forever. She¡ª He''ll give you a pill as soon as you ask for it. After all, the sect master gave me one when I was looking at my weight last year¡­ I think? Yes, the sect master is generous. He''s like the S**ta Cl**s of the Moonlight Sword Sect. Once again, I spoke the same words to the deva and told that we are going to the northern temple this time. After I pointed out where the temple is, both I and Xiare once again go to the deva''s palms as we head out to the northern temple. I''m really sorry about the deva for being our escort. I truly am. Instead of leaping, the deva instead just walk towards the northern temple. After all, there''s really no need to jump as we are now nearing the temple based on the deva''s current speed. While the deva is ''walking'' towards the temple, I take look at the surroundings of the temple. There were eight black-robed statues with a bamboo hat above their heads. Also, another noticeable feature is that their left hand are equipped with a sword chained to another sword on their other hand. The sword they are wielding is both a rapier and a longsword chained together. Yes, I''m not even joking about that. It looks like the rapier is for lunging attacks at the longsword is for slashing and defending attacks right? Though using them using both hands requires a great amount of practice. For a while, we waited until the deva is finally at the temple. Once again, I bow to the deva and began heading towards the northern temple. "Inside this temple lies a sword that can freeze anyone to death. Should you try to enter the hall and die by the cold inside the hall or leave it and live." One Moonlight True Sword wielder comes in front of me as I head into the temple. It looks like this temple too is dangerous for such mortals. "I am not going inside the hall." I said to the true wielder. I don''t even want to bother myself with fighting. "Then why are you here, stranger?" The true wielder asks me. "I came here to ask." I said back. There''s no point in lying anyways. "Very well. What is it, stranger?" The true wielder looks at the surroundings before looking at me. It looks like the true wielder is checking if someone is going to steal the sword or not. "I am searching for a man roaming around here. Have you seen him?" I ask the true wielder. Finally, after checking the surroundings, the true wielder drops its guard down and began thinking about something. After a while, the true wielder opens its eyes once again and said, "This one has seen such a man. However, this one did not see his face. Is he the one you''re looking for?" "Well, there''s no one here except my master roaming around here though.." I think inside my head. Seriously, with the huge amount of devas roaming around, who can still dare to roam these lands without care? "Yes. Have you seen where he went?" I ask the true wielder. "I have, but I have not seen him since then." The true wielder then looks at the southern temple before pointing its hands, "If the guardians of the southern temple have not seen the man you ask for, the man you seek is most likely be in the middle of the north and south temple. There is a hidden passageway there. Seek it and you shall see a gate leading to the hidden temple of the moon goddess. However, beware as there are multiple guardians protecting the area." "Thank you." I bow in front of the true wielder. The true wielder nods as a reply. It looks like I''m finally going to meet my master. And catch up with the wedding too. Tee hee~ I turn back and walk to where the deva is. However¡­ "Stranger, if you go to the passageway, you will be instantly killed by the guardians protecting the gates of the moon goddess'' temple. Take me with you and the three other guardians of each temples as you go inside the passageway" The true wielder suddenly catches up to me as if it''s nothing. Wait¡­. am I going to lead an entire team right now?! Intermission: A Conversation
? 3rd Person POV ?
"Interesting." A man said while gazing to a floating orb in front of him. It was the sect master of the Moonlight Sword Sect, Jin Exquivale Luna, or also known as ¡¸Crescent Blood Moon.¡¹ He was in another hall instead of the Hall of illuminating lights. The hall before him is completely different than before, with the symbol of the Moonlight Sword Sect on the floor made from glass and a dome completely painted with paintings depicting warriors fighting winged humans and black beings with black horns. The outside can be easily seen even one looks at it from afar as the windows in this hall were so big that they were like walls themselves. However, if one looks on the windows while outside, one could not see the interior of this hall as a certain formation keeps the inside hidden away from prying eyes. Instead of the seeing the interior, they would see pitch darkness instead. Also, the pillars in this hall were completely different from the usual pillars that one sees every hall. The pillars were instead replaced by a statue of a man carrying the ceilings above it as if it''s carrying the world. There were also banners hanging at the ceilings. These banners represent each profession are established within the sect, ranging from a medical profession to a mysterious profession. Currently, The sect master is watching the movements and actions of Eumi Hyare, Xiare Everheart and the Deva as they travel around by looking in the mirror. From time to time, he could be seen smiling as he looks at both Xiare and Eumi''s actions. His smile was a gentle smile that could pierce someone''s heart. "Sect Master, pardon me for interrupting you but there''s someone calling you outside the hall doors." Someone said to the sect master. "Mhhmm?" He replied back and looks at the one who spoke to him using his third eye. It was a man located near the hall doors kneeling at him. The man bows at him before standing straight. Wearing a black robe and a bamboo hat, the man before the sect master is someone that could not afford to pick a fight with. Neither an average sect master could even compare themselves to the black-robed man. "The treasurer''s disciple wants to talk with you sect master. Should I let her enter?" The black robed man asks the sect master for permission. It was as if he was the guard of the palace or some sort. Yes, the man before the sect master is currently assigned to protect the Sect Master''s, Palace Halls. He controls the authority over such things such as letting one enter or not. However, in order to do that, he must first ask for permission from the sect master himself. "Let her enter." The sect master said. The black robed man bows again and says, "This one shall now let her enter the palace hall." The sect master nods back in return. After that, suddenly, the man vanishes as if he was never there in the first place. There were no signs of him leaving in the first place. In fact, he was like a ghost. Even the door halls were left closed with no signs of being opened. "That girl again. Sigh." Jin thought inside his head as he massages his forehead. He was thinking about the Moonlight Sword Sect main treasurer''s disciple, Ciel Oris. Ciel is an eighth realm cultivator nearing to become a ninth realm cultivator, which is just a realm below his disciple, Lux. She was considered a prodigy, having multiple talents such as calligraphy, singing, and poem-making. Also, one noticeable feature on Ciel is that she''s not a human. Yes, she is not a human but not a complete beast either. She was the combination of both human and a beast. A celestial beast to be exact. Half-human and a half-moonlight fox to simplify. Although ninety-percent of her were those of a human, her ears and eyes were like of those moonlight foxes. Also, she has multiple tails totaling up to nine tails when counted. As the Moonlight Sword Sect just revolves around becoming the guides within the darkness, there was no discrimination among other races. There were even giants cultivating at the northern part of the sect, nearing the northern oceans where the emperor Thorum lives. "Sect master, the treasurer''s disciple is now here." The man talked to him using telepathy.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "I will wait." He said back to the man while thinking on how to deal with the treasurer''s disciple. Although he does not harbor a hatred or a dislike towards the fox girl, he was thinking on how to deal with her because she''s too talkative when asking such things. For a master who just wants a carefree life, being asked is one of his greatest threat. On his mind, the "being asked" threat scales to 7 over 10. But even when faced with such a threat, the sect master replies back with no signs of arrogance. After all, there''s no need to be arrogant. He even smiles when talking to somebody as he tries to explain something. It was not a fake smile but rather, a genuine one. Soon after, the hall door opens, revealing the same black-robed man from earlier and a fox girl wearing female exorcist clothes. She was like a shrine priestess on some mortal places, having a look of being a wisemen or a philosopher as if she already has lived long enough. Both the fox girl and the black-robed man kneels in front of the master before bowing and standing up. The sect master nods at them in return. "This one shall now leave this hall to not interrupt with your discussions. Pardon me for my intrusion." The man once again bows at the sect master and walks away while closing the hall doors. "Why are you here?" The sect master asked the fox girl, Ciel. Ciel, who was originally calm and collected, suddenly shows her fangs as she smiles, "Of course I came here to say hi to you sect master hahaha¡­" She scratches her head as her face lightly blushes. "Do you really think I''m a fool for falling to your lies?" The sect master thought inside his head as he lightly smiles to Ciel. While smiling, he summons a couch for Ciel to sit on. Ciel looks at the couch and nods at the sect master before sitting. "Ummm¡­ sir Luke came to the third floor of the treasury earlier and took a primal beast''s horn. I came here to report it to you, sect master in case sir Luke is lying that you gave him a permission to enter the third floor of the treasury." Ciel said to the sect master as her eyes look above while recalling everything. "It''s for the northern oceans emperor''s daughter." He thought as he said to Ciel, "Yes, I have given him permission to come to the third floor. Did he took anything other than that?" Ciel shakes her head off before saying, "He only took the primal horn." She takes a quick breath before continuing, "Sect master, do you know what''s the date today?" "Celestial month, day fourteen." The sect master once again summons another couch facing the couch and the fox girl sitting on it. This time, he also summons a table, a set of tea and biscuits and finally, chocolates on the table. The fox girl looks at the chocolates with shining eyes while smiling greatly at it, revealing her cute fangs. After the items have been summoned, the sect master rose up from his throne and head to the couch to sit in front of the fox girl as they drink tea while eating chocolates and biscuits "So, what are we discussing for today?" The sect master sits on the couch and began preparing tea for both him and the fox girl. "Errr¡­.." The fox girl Ciel looks away from the sect master and glances at the surroundings from time to time to avoid the sect master''s eyes. She was having troubles saying the things she wants to say. "Is it master Hyuxia''s wedding?" The sect master said to her as he prepares the tea for her and him. "Ah yes! Ahahahahaha¡­." The fox girl replies as she scratches her head. Her ears were twitching at the sound of the tea flowing to the cup. "So, what do you want to talk about the wedding?" The sect master asks her before saying, "Here." He then gives the cup filled with tea to Ciel, which she nods back to the sect master as a return before taking the cup of tea. Both of them sips their tea in silence. After sipping it, Ciel puts her cup down while saying, "Are you coming there to congratulate them?" "I have already congratulated them in the hall of lights. There''s no need for me to go there." The sect master replies to her as he takes his time sipping the tea. "Oh haha¡­." The fox girl laughs weakly. Noticing her weak laugh, the sect master look at her before saying, "Do you want to come to the wedding?" "Ah nononono. There''s no need for me to go there haha¡­" The fox girl waves her hands to the sect master, meaning that she rejects his idea. "Then why did you bring up the topic of the wedding?" The sect master said to her as he refills his cup with tea. "Err¡­." The fox girl looks at the sect master before continuing, "I just want to be wed like them!" Suddenly, the fox girl shuts her mouth by covering her mouth with her hands. She was shocked by what she has said to the sect master. "Fool! Why am I thinking about that right now! I suddenly acted on impulse and now the sect master knows my secret! Idiot me! Arrrrrghhhh!" She silently cursed herself inside her head. Instead of laughing at her, the sect master closes his eyes for a second, "Ehhh¡­ It looks like the granddaughter of the old fortune master Shi finally have someone she loves huh.." He smiles at her blushing face as he opens his eyes again. "No! Tha-tha-that''s not what I mean to say! I just want to be wed like them in the future! Ahahahaha!" The fox girl laughs at her words. "Arghh! Why am I like this right now! Am I really that stupid to tell my secrets and future plans to the sect master!?" She thought inside her head. "Considering old Shi''s behavior, I think he will approve the one you love no matter who he is. Just tell me when do you want to be wed." The sect master gave a thumbs up to the fox girl, making her blush more. "Ahhh¡­ I''m done for." The fox girl silently said to her head as she heard the sect master''s words. "So, tell me, when do you want to wed?" The sect master sips his refilled cup once again. "I don''t have a lover yet!" She shouted at the sect master. Although it was because of her sudden impulse, the sect master did not become angry but rather, was just chilling around, drinking tea. "I see." The sect master replied to her shout. It was a gentle one as if he did not care being shouted at. Suddenly, the sect master had a thought inside his head. "She does not have a lover but wants to get married? I see. I wonder if I can help her by having my foolish disciple as her lover" The sect master silently nods inside his mind. It was as if he had an agreement with his brain and heart. Yes, besides him, only Ciel and a few among others know who the sect master''s disciple is. Although considering the fact that the few others were the old masters of the sect knowing the sect master''s disciple is normal, Cie seeing and knowing his disciple is kind of an accident. However, because of this sudden thinking, the sect master suddenly blurted out words that made him know her secret. "Do you want to marry my disciple?" "Yes! Wha¡ª Arghhhhhh!!!!" Intermission: A Prelude To A New Dawn
? 3rd Person POV ?
While the fox girl and the sect master of the Moonlight Sword Sect are having a conversation at the Sect Master''s Palace Hall, another conversation is taking place oceans away from the Moonlight Sword Sect. Despite being called as a conversation, it could be also said that this is an important one, concerning everything and even the fate of both the mortal and cultivation world itself. "So, are the sky ships finally prepared yet?" Said by a woman wearing a yellow robe. It was a woman with an appearance of her in her 20s. However, because of her being a cultivator, no one knows her actual age. "Yes, madam." Said by a man in front of her. He was kneeling before the woman, meaning that the woman in front of the man is an important person of some sorts. "Good. Go tell the mountain elder that we will be leaving as soon at the sect master is ready so he better prepare himself. You''re dismissed." The woman said to the man before him as she orders the man to leave this place. "Yes, madam!" The man before her rose up and bows at her before leaving the room. "Sect master." The woman looks behind, "Everything has been prepared. All we need are the Moonlight Sword Sect master and the Celestial Winds Sect master''s permissions for us to start this mission" "I''ll go send a messenger to them and ask for a permission." Someone replied back to the woman. It was the voice of a man. The woman behind, revealing a man with slit eyes and a black long hair braided like those of a girl. He was the one who replied back to the woman earlier. Looking at the man, one could notice that he was currently writing something on his table. It was a letter. "Ehem, is there something on my face?" Despite not looking, the man has noticed that the woman before him is clearly looking at his face. "Um no. I''m sorry for interrupting your writing sect master, The woman bows at the sect master. "It''s alright. No need for formalities." The man replied back to the bowing woman. The woman then straightens herself up and sit on a nearby chair. She was currently looking at the hairs of the sect master. "So cute." She thought inside her head. "Ehem, this is not the time." She said once again in her thoughts, trying to stop herself from imagining such things. The man before the woman is the current sect master of the ¡¸God Devouring Sect¡¹, Faraxhen. He is currently writing a letter asking for permission from the two great sects, ¡¸Moonlight Sword Sect¡¹, and the ¡¸Celestial Winds Sect.¡¹ Although it looks like his sect is weaker than the two sects, in reality, the God Devouring Sect is also one of the great sects. It was just that the three great sects have a rule that if some great sects like them are going to start a huge event or scene, that sect must ask the two other great sects before doing what they want. If they are granted permission by the other two sects, that sect can do what they want, although it is only limited to what they have written for permission. So to simplify, the sect master of the God Devouring Sect must first ask for permission before starting out what his sect wants to do based on the letter he gave to the two other great sects. "White Sand." Faraxhen speaks to the woman sitting before her. "Have you ever noticed that something is strange in this world we live in?" Faraxhen stops writing as he continues asking White Sand. "I''m sorry, but I do not get what you mean." White Sand replied. Although she knew that everything is wrong in the world to begin with, she does not know what the sect master is talking about. "Is it about the deities or the mortals below?" She thought inside her head. She did not know what''s going on inside his master''s mind. "Ehem, let me say this in another way." Faraxhen touches his throat before continuing, "Have you ever realized why is there an indestructible fog thousand of kilometers far away from us?" "I have been taught that the fog is the edge of the world, sect master." White Sand replied back. Indeed, at a very young age, she was taught by a teacher that the fog nearest to this continent she lives in is the edge of the world. If someone passes through that fog, that being will die instantly. "We have been indeed taught that the fog is the world''s edge but however, besides from that, think about it from another perspective." Faraxhen places the two letters he wrote inside on each separate envelopes while waiting for White Sand to reply him.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. The question Faraxhen gave to White Sand made her realize, "Come to think of it, why is there a fog in the first place?" She thought inside her head. Faraxhen smiles while looking at her expression. He was simply smiling because he too was having a great difficulty solving this problem and wanted someone to be in the same position as him. Although he is just doing this for the sake of the time being. "I.. I do not know sect master." White Sand honestly replied. In truth, the fog being the edge of the world was taught frequently at a young age that it just became the commons among the minds of men and women. There was no explanation for that. Faraxhen closes his eyes as he recalls his memories, "You know, this question has never been solved even by the old ex-sect masters themselves. Why is there a fog? What does it look like on the other side of the fog?" "This question has never been solved even by the void deities themselves?" She asks Faraxhen. "If a void deity could never solve this problem, then who can?" She thought inside her head. "Although the void dimension is very large like our world, there is also a fog that covers surrounds the void dimension like on our world, which limits us from expanding further. As no one have ever tried to enter the fog in fear of no return, no one knows what lies on the other side of the fog. Faraxhen opens his eyes again and looks at White Sand, "Go and tell ¡¸White Swan Yuara¡¹ and ¡¸Blue Sky Ghant¡¹ to pick up these letters and take them to Moonlight Sword Sect and the Celestial Winds Sect." "Yes, sect master!" White Sand rose up from her seat and salutes to the sect master before communicating with the two messengers to collect the letter the sect master wrote and send them to the two great sects personally. "Sect master, may I ask, are we going to the annual sect gathering?" White Sand asks Faraxen as soon as she finishes communicating with the two messengers. Faraxhen thinks for a second before saying, "Ah I forgot. Instead of me, how about you act as the representative of the Devouring God Sect?" "I''m sorry, but this one is not wor¡ª" Midway of her speech, she was suddenly interrupted by the sect master''s hand telling her to stop. "There''s no such thing as being worthy. It''s all about being just yourself. Come come, don''t let yourself down." Faraxhen said before gesturing White Sand to come near her. White Sand stops talking for a while before nodding at the sect master and finally goes near the sect master. Suddenly, while White Sand was walking towards Faraxhen, a chair appears beside the sect master''s chair and a large mirror appears on the table in front of the chair. As if she knew already what''s going to happen, White Sand sits on the newly summoned chair and stare at herself in the mirror. She was pretty. With her ash-gray hair at the length of her shoulders, one could tell that she recently cut her hair. Her face was also filled with freckles, making her look like someone who just woken up from sleep. Indeed, she was like an innocent girl who just woken up from a rainy day. Also, one could easily spot a beauty mark near her left eye. If someone looks at her very carefully, one could easily fall in love with her as her natural cold look on everyone makes her the ideal woman for men. With strong characteristics and a cool demeanor, she could easily be seen as a perfect role model for everyone. "Though that does not compare me to the sect master beside me." She gently laughs inside her head. Truly, the sect master beside her is on another level. Though he looks like a woman when looking from afar, the sect master is a man with slender features. As the sect master''s cultivation realm was in the twelfth realm, his appearance became like those of a young master''s, with no sign of aging and almost immortal. If one compares the sect master''s beauty to her, she would surely lose as the sect''s beauty is something that could not be explained by nature. As White Sand thinks about her sect master, Faraxhen rose up from his chair and quickly stands up behind the sitting White Sand. In an instant, a comb and a pair of hair sticks suddenly appeared on the sect master''s hand. "I''m going to start now." Faraxhen said as he gently brushes White Sand''s hair. Like a princess from the mortal worlds, White Sand was being combed by one of the strongest cultivators, the Devouring God Sect''s sect master. If someone sees this kind of scene, they would rub their eyes again and again to see that their master was the one combing his assistant instead of the other way. Slowly, the sect master combs White Sand''s ash gray hair. With just the two of them minding their own business here at the sect master''s assistant''s room, there was no one stopping the sect master from combing White Sand''s hair. As time passes, the sect master finally stops combing her hair as he uses the pair of hair sticks he summoned earlier to hold White Sand''s ash-gray hair. White Sand looks at her new appearance. She was more beautiful than before. Her beauty mark can now be seen just by a glance. It was like she was intentionally seducing someone when in fact she doesn''t Her ash-gray hair was being held up by the hair sticks. Although it was being held by a hair stick, she felt that there were no hair sticks in the first place when in fact there were. If one looks at the back of her head, one could see a lotus style hair. It was otherworldly. Also, because her hair is now being held up by the hair sticks, she can see her nape, which made her neck comfortable as the wind passes through her neck. "See? It''s not about being worthy or not. It''s just about being you and yourself only. Look at yourself. Don''t you think you''re pretty?" The sect master looks at White Sand''s eyes within the mirror. "I am indeed pretty, sect master." White Sand said back to the sect master, smiling. The sect master smiles back, "Everything in this world is here for a reason. Even the smallest details are meant to be reasoning with." He said. "Yes, sect master." She replied back. Instantly, her mood became much better when the sect master encourages her. Though she did not really need such encouraging though. Faraxhen goes back to his chair and sits on it, "White Sand, represent the Devouring God Sect for me okay?" "I will, sect master." White Sand nods back to the sect master. "I will also be leaving the sect onto your hands in any case I won''t come back." Faraxhen smiles gently at the innocent-looking White Sand as he thought about something. Four Guardians, Hidden Passageway, And The Hidden Temple (1/6)
? Xiare''s POV ?
While waiting for Eumi to come back, I look at the deva behind me. Its face was too scary despite not harmless. Somehow, I feel chills just by looking at it. The four-armed deva notices my gaze and stares at me as if it''s looking at my soul. Please, this poor one does not have any money left. You can''t just stare at my soul and rob it right? Soon, I and the deva began having a staring competition. It was a competition who can last for a while without breaking the line of sight. Great job me. Great job for looking on a stone. Great. Deep inside, I sighed at my pathetic actions. Why am I so unlucky right now? From the deva weirdly staring at me to the robber earlier from the majestic dragon robbing my senses. Are you really that desperate to rob me? For while, the deva and I haven''t lost or won yet until the deva looks away from me as it looks at the direction where Eumi is at. Yay! I beat a scary giant! Hahaha! As I am thinking about how I am truly an intellectual, I suddenly realize something. How could Eumi have such abilities that can make such a scary giant follow her orders? Even that of communicating with the statues! Is she some sort of an overpo*ered pla*er or something? I don''t know for sure! F*ck! This lady''s head is unable to handle such thinking capacity. But really, one thing is for sure¡ª she''s a living cheat in this world. Truly a threatening figure. Her luck is so good that she even managed to get me from an average person who spends her money wisely to a poor one. Very poor one to be exact. Eh? You don''t know how money works? Thankfully, this lady here will teach you basic economics! It''s just an advanced form of bartering. That''s about it. Really. Though instead of primitive trading, we have a much cooler way of trading with the introduction of gold, silver, bronze and copper coins. A hundred copper coin can be treated as one bronze and one hundred bronzes are worth one silver. So on and so on. Simple right? Told you I''m gonna teach you basic economics. "Xiare!" I heard a voice. It was Eumi''s. I look at where the direction of the voice came from. It was on my right side. Slightly, I turn my head to see Eumi. "F*ck! Are you really bringing another statue with you?!" I shouted in my head. Are you really not content with just one statue and instead decided to bring two just for the sake of your master? I swallowed my saliva as soon as I see the statue walking behind Eumi. It was a man with a weird hat and robe. Also, his weapons are weird. Come on, do you really think that kind of weapon would work? However, judging from its body and suit, I could tell in a glance that this statue is something even emperors from the mortal realm would not mess with. Hurriedly, I bow to the mysterious statue. The statue, noticing my bow as a sign of respect, nods back at me. "It is my pleasure to meet thou, lady." The statue said to me. Its words were somewhat that I can understand. Thank god I can finally hear someone saying a normal word instead of some gibberish. Ahhh¡­ this good ol'' lady just want some peace. Anyways¡­ Glancing at the deva then at the statue, I feel that Eumi is trying to collect every statue in this area before proceeding to the final boss¡ª her own master.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Wait.. why do I feel like this is some sort of some catching game like pok*mon or something? Nah, who cares. "Mister, do you know the positions of the other three master guardians are located at?" Said by Eumi to the statue as she looks at the statue. Is the name of the statue "Mister" perhaps? Who knows? "This one indeed know where the other three master guardians are. However, for this one have protected the northern temple for a very long time and had no connection with the others, I may or not fear that they have already left or been destroyed by the curses of each temple." The mister said to Eumi as he tries to explain who the three other guardians are. Obviously, I also heard their conversation. The so-called "three other guardians" by the mister said as it explained everything to Eumi is that these guardians are people with each of them having a different secret profession than the rest. For example, ¡¸Eyewatcher Master.¡¹ As I haven''t yet heard of these new terminologies from before, I decided to take a peek at their conversation a bit deeper. These ¡¸Eyewatcher Master¡¹ is a profession that allows one to both have the capabilities of being a healer and an archer at the same time. If one of your arrows accidentally hit someone you don''t want to hit, that arrow will heal the one it stabbed instead of hurting that someone. However, if you resentfully hate the one that got stabbed by the arrow, the arrow will instead deal damage instead of heal. In short, a pretty broken class. Heck, with just a simple stick, you could even heal someone! That''s a great thing ya know?! You might become a living je*us that heals everyone! However, becoming an ¡¸Eyewatcher Master¡¹ is very difficult at its best. One must be both a supreme healer and a master archer before being an ¡¸Eyewatcher Master!¡¹ After that, one must have their senses so clear that even a heartbeat could be easily detected! So, to simplify, they''re the living assassins of the Moonlight Sword Sect! Creepy right? After listening to the ¡¸Eyewatcher Master¡¹ profession, I turn my head away as I could not handle such talks anymore. That is too advanced for me to handle ok? I sit on a snow below a tree and began staring at the deva once again. The deva, trying to make a comeback, readies at me and began glaring at me to win. W-w-w-wait. There''s no need to glare there! It''s very rude ya know? For a while, I and the deva had neither won nor lost, making it feel so awkward. Eumi, who was talking to the endless talking mister, finally ends her conversation with the statue and walks in front of the deva once again before bowing and speaking gibberish once again. After pointing out the deva''s back, the deva turns around and looks at the direction Eumi is pointing at. She was pointing west, just near the mountain where we climb up earlier. Or should I say; got carried by the deva earlier? As the deva finally sees the temple because of its huge size, the deva turns back once again, facing me, Eumi and the Mister. The deva opens its lower palms once again, implying that it will take us into a trip once again. Because I am an intellectual, I naturally rose up and quickly head to the deva''s palms. Eumi bows at the deva before going to its palm. However¡­ as for Mister. "This one shall meet the ¡¸Moonlight Exorcist¡¹ at the southern temple and the ¡¸Eyewatcher Master¡¹ at the eastern hall and persuade them to help thou ladies for the hidden passages. This one will meet the two of you in the center of shrines, where the hidden passage can be found as soon as this one finishes his task of persuading the two other guardians. In an instant, Mister vanishes from sight. It was as if there was no one around at all. Somehow, I felt scared. If that Mister went to kill me, then I would be surely ending up dead in less than a second. After Mister vanishes from sight, Eumi once again spoke to the scary-face giant with gibberish words. Soon, the giant moves once again, with the direction the deva moving to the west, just near the tallest mountain the giant climbed earlier. I forgot to give back the cold resistance pills back to Eumi. "Eumi." I said to her while taking the pill bottle from my pocket. Well, this lady here is truly poor okay? I can''t afford to buy such space pouches. That kind of pouch is sold for a staggering amount of a hundred-thousand gold at its minimum in the market okay? Only the rich kids from the sect can buy such things okay? Like those ¡¸Elite ten¡¹ or something within the Moonlight Sword Sect. They can earn like a thousand gold just in a month. IN. A. MONTH! I wonder when can I be like them? Though me being an elite is far from reality though. Haha¡­ Anyways¡­ why am I constantly think of something in the middle of a speech?! Am I really that re*arded? "Hmm?" She looks at me. "Here." I take the pill bottle out from my pocket and gave it to her. Instead of taking it, Eumi shakes her head while waving her hand to me as she says, "I don''t need it anymore." "Okay then?" I put back the pill bottle back into my pocket. Since she does not want these pills anymore, then what''s the purpose of giving this pill back right? Suddenly, I had a realization while thinking about the pill. Looking at these pills I got, I wonder how much can I sell these for? Will they sell greatly? Hmm¡­ might as well check the market once I got back from the forbidden mountains. "But really, just how rich is Eumi?" I asked myself. Truly, something like these pill without side effects couldn''t be cheap right? Also, the fact that she has a master that is the disciple of the sect master is truly a cheat, right? Wait¡­. Just as I was thinking about Eumi, another realization dawned upon me. "She is a god*amn OP character!" Four Guardians, Hidden Passageway, And The Hidden Temple (2/6) "Xiare? Xiare?" Eumi looks at me. She was worried that I was consumed by an evil being or something. "Ah!" I replied as if I had a Eureka. After a couple of realizations dawning upon me, I felt that this world became much bigger than before. It was as if... I have been enlightened. I am¡­ A true intellectual. Nah, just kidding. Haha¡­ Although I do want to become a true intellectual. I returned back from reality after thinking such thoughts. Why am I so dumb? How could I not notice it before?! Am I really been a stupid frog inside a small well? Really, that''s not true, isn''t it? I look at Eumi''s eyes. Eumi, in turn, smiles at me with her eyes closed. Her smile was a genuine one. Her face such cute. Cute enough to melt away the coldest of hearts in the entire world. She was like a cute cat that has been freed away from such burdens. As I see her smiling at me, I too smile at her. Wait¡­ why am I smiling at her in the first place? F*ck! The power of a god*amn cheat character! That smile! It''s like a virus! Suddenly, I end my smile and began praying like a monk. "Evil shall not touch me. Evil shall not touch me¡­." Murmuring, I chant my personal scripture to let the evil stay away from me. F*ck! This lady is more than a side character! I do not want these evils to prevent me from being an average idiot! I also do not want to be infected with your stupidity virus! I already have plenty of those under my body! As I murmur my chant, I hear Eumi murmuring, "Weird" under her breath while softly laughing as she covers her mouth with her hand. You''re the one weird here! While Eumi and I do our business of her scouting the temple and me praying, the scary giant suddenly stops walking, implying that we are already at our destination. The scary giant prepares its hand to let us step down to the snow. Yep, we are already at the western temple. However, because I was praying, I did not move an inch. Eumi, on the other hand, looks at me before bowing at the scary giant. She then steps to the snow before going to the temple. After leaving the two of us in the middle of a forest, the scary giant looks at me. This lady is praying so no more staring competition right now. Like a book, the scary giant continues to stare at me as if it was studying me. Soon, the scary giant copies my posture as it sits down on the ground and began sitting like a lotus. After sitting, the scary giant uses its two upper hands to mimic my hands praying. The scary giant then began meditating as if it was a very old man. But really, why do I feel like the scary giant always copy my movements? Weird. Well, might as well copy the scary giant''s meditating posture. I changed from praying to copying the scary giant''s meditation. From breathing to soaking oneself up to the cold Qi around us, I copied it all. Haha As I copy its set of movements, the scary giant, despite not looking at me, notices me copying its move. It was not angry but instead, wants me to even teach something. However, because of the language barrier, it could only teach me using body language. Truly, barrier languages suck right? As the scary giant changes its rhythm of breathing, so do I change my breathing and copy its new pattern. Inside my body, I felt my Qi being cleansed over and over again. Suddenly, I urge myself vomiting. I tried to swallow it back but I couldn''t. It was as if it''s inevitable for me to swallow back. Quickly, I leap away from the scary giant''s palm and went to a nearby tree to puke. Why am I feeling this? "Bleeeeh.." I puked. As I puke to a nearby tree, I look at me puke. It was a dark blood. Like an oil, it was so dense that they did not break out and spread after falling from the ground. Instead, they just remained there, waiting to be evaporated or be frozen by the cold winds.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "Black blood? I have not been poisoned am I?" I thought inside my head. I look back and turn my head to the scary giant looking at me while its upper hands were praying. It was not laughing. Also, its lower palm was still open, meaning that it wants me to continue copying it as I practice its meditation. I bow in front of the strange giant before going back to its palm. The deva nods back at me and lowers it palm for me to quickly step on it and sit down as I practice. Once again, I return back and sit like a lotus in front of the scary giant. As I prepare myself diving from meditation once again, the scary giant once again changes its rhythm. As I had no choice but to adapt, I also changed my rhythm, copying the scary giant''s rhythm. Quickly, the cold Qi enters my body once again and purifies everything inside me. Although I do find it itchy and strange, I decided not to scratch it as I might injure myself from suddenly stopping it. In and out, the cold Qi surrounds my body. It was like a ghost clinging onto me. Without saying anything, the cold Qi outside me enters my body as the cold Qi within me exits my body. There was a trace of black blood in the air I exhaled. It seems that the cold Qi that purified my body earlier carries my impurities earlier as it goes further away into the air huh¡­ Silently, both I and the scary giant meditate against one another. Me copying it and it teaching me some weird kinds of stuff. It was as if I was being taught by a real master. I was in the state of nirvana, with pure bliss and ignorance as I continue expelling out the impurities out from my body and continue inhaling the cold Qi around me. It was like a constant cycle of rebirth. Subconsciously, as the scary giant changes its pattern of breathing, I too change my breathing without looking at it. It was as if I was going with the flow of the air. As I change my pattern of breathing, I suddenly think of a narrow silver river in my head. It was a narrow river with calm waters going with the flow. However, suddenly, a large stream of water flowed onto the river, making the river completely filled with silver waters roaring to go to the ends of the river. While I was thinking about it, my heart suddenly pounds hard as I finally notice what''s going on. I can''t breathe. I can''t breathe! Help! I tried to calm myself down. If I stop meditating and interrupt it, I will be harmed by the cold Qi both inside and outside my body, making me a cripple. Silently, I took a small breathing from time to time. Although it was a small breathing, at the very least, I can now breathe. Once again, I suddenly think of the same river from earlier. Despite being completely filled with roaring waters flowing onto it, the ends of the river did not collapse and instead, it expands slowly and slowly. After seeing it expanding, I decided to watch it until it fully expands. It was not expanding because of the sudden burst of water flowing into it. It was expanding because it was trying to adapt to the changes. Under my body, I felt relieved as the river is wide enough to let the silver roaring water flow onto the ends of the river. After a while, I finally end myself meditating. I open my eyes again, revealing the scary giant looking at me. It was not meditating anymore but instead, it was just simply looking at me as if it was amazed at me. Eh? What did I do? I look at my body and clothes. It''s still there and nothing changed right? Did something happen earlier? Why are you looking at me with amazement scary giant? Am I really that weird? "Amazing. Someone just tried and passed the blue moon breathing in just one try. Truly amazing." Someone said to me. It was the voice of a man I turn my head to the direction of the voice. Instead of seeing the speaker, I saw a tree instead. Eh? Where is he? "Look up." The voice once again spoke to me. As I was looking at the tree, I look up, revealing a masked man with multiple katanas on his back. He was simply sitting on a branch of a tree, waiting for me to look at him. "Who are you?" I said back to the man. "Just a mere sword summoner." The man said, shrugging at me. Although he''s like some sort of an ignorant, judging from his words, I think he''s saying the truth. After shrugging at me, the man stands up and descends to the tree by jumping. He then slowly walk in front of me as he said, "Do you know how dangerous that breathing is?" As he smiles at me with a smirk. "No, I''m truly sorry for not knowing." I said back to the man before me. Well, how could I know what the scary giant is teaching me?! I''m just a normal cultivator with only one language okay? The man looks at the scary giant before continuing his words, "The breathing you just learned is called¡¸Breathing of the Moon Goddess.¡¹ Just like its name, it''s only suitable for higher realm beings like gods and such. If a lower realm cultivator or a mortal being decides to learn it, that cultivator or being will die in an instant she or he practices that kind of breathing." Suddenly, I had a chill as I learn about the breathing pattern the scary giant taught me. I look at the scary giant. The scary giant also looks at me. Err¡­. should I say some bad things about it? "Hahaha¡­ there''s no need to be angry at the deva miss. In fact, you should be grateful." The man leaps up to the scary giant''s palm before continuing, "You see, these kind of devas are pure in nature. Though they might look as scary as a demon, they do not harm anyone." "Uhh¡­." I did not speak. Why is there a man in here to be exact? The man lies down in front of me before saying, "This deva in front of you is teaching what''s the best breathing pattern for you. Though you may be angry at it because it gave you a dangerous breathing pattern, this deva knows what it is doing." "Xiare! Xiare!" I hear Eumi''s voice. I look at Eumi from behind. It seems she was running towards here. "I found the ¡¸Sword Summoner¡¹ but he ran away!" Eumi shouted at me. Wait¡­ ¡¸Sword Summoner?¡¹ Slowly, I look behind and saw the man smiling at me. Hey! You''re the ¡¸Sword Summoner¡¹ Eumi''s been talking about! "Aren''t you supposed to be a statue?" I said back to the Sword Summoner lying in front of me. Are you really that lax? "What?" The Sword Summoner was shocked upon hearing my words. What? "You''re a statue right?" I said to the Sword Summoner, trying to pressure him that he''s a statue. The Sword Summoner calms himself down as he spoke, "Ehem, It looks like you have met the others already huh. Although the guardians of each temple are covered with stone, that does not mean that we''re statues miss." Eh? What do you mean "we''re not statues?" Just as I was going to say these words, the Sword Summoner interrupted me, saying, "We are real people, serving the Moonlight Sword Sect to protect the seal from each temple in case the Moon Goddess of this world tries to break the seal of each temple to go to the other side." Four Guardians, Hidden Passageway, And The Hidden Temple (3/6) I doubtingly look at the Sword Summoner''s smiling face. He was not bothered by the face I made as I look at him. In fact, it looks like he already knows what I''m thinking! But really, are you a living being or not? This lady is having issues regarding such hard mental thinking you know? My head will heat up and explode once I think something deep. The Sword Master lying in front of me notices my sudden thoughts and began to cough. Why are you reading my mind!! Aahhh!!! Stop reading this mind of mine! "Haha¡­ no need to sweat about it, young miss. All I did is to analyze and read your facial movements. Also, I am a living person. Wait, let me transform myself back." I was suddenly caught off guard as the Sword Summoner uses a spell that made his robes and appearance different from the usual gray color of statues. His gray robe became a black one, with his skin tone white. The scabbard of his katanas behind his back changed colors too. From gray to a black with a crimson color at the handle. It was as if he was in some sort of an assassin sect. Finally, his mask changes colors too. His masked were pure black with some white stripped colors on the left eye part of the mask. "Xiare! Let''s go ba¡ª eh? The Sword Summoner Master is talking with Xiare?" As Eumi finally reaches us, she was shocked that the Sword Summoner is already at the scary giant before her. However, what shocked her more is that I am talking to the Sword Summoner. Eh¡­. this guy is the one who started this whole conversation ya know? I''m just going with the flow." The Sword Summoner, noticing Eumi, rose up from his position and said, "I am sorry miss for leaving you back there at the temple. I have sensed a powerful force earlier and thus, decided to check it out. However, prior to my senses, the powerful force flees away before I knew it. As I return back to the temple, I saw the young miss and the deva here in the forest. The miss and deva seemed to follow your orders and thus, I had decided to stay with the miss and the deva here." I once again look at the Sword Summoner''s face with doubts. This lady here can''t be fooled by your mere words you know? I know why you are here. Also, if there was really a powerful force here, the scary giant should have noticed it earlier ya know? Your lies are filled with holes, Sword Summoner. Especially with that "me being ordered by Eumi" part. I am not a maid! Like a kid being bribed, Eumi nods as if she completely understood the whole situation being explained by the Sword Summoner. Inside my head, I silently facepalm myself over and over again as I see Eumi nodding at the make-up story the Sword Summoner told her. Sigh¡­ you are far from reality, Eumi. Far from reality. This Sword Summoner is nothing but a liar. He just made-up those stories just to trick you. Despite my thinking noticed by the Sword Summoner, the Sword Summoner just simply smiles at Eumi as he says, "This one shall follow your orders, miss¡­?" "Eumi. Eumi Hyare." Eumi replied back, completely with elegance. Tell me overpowered characters out there in the world, why do you all have your charm attribute maxed out? Can any of you tell me what''s the reason? Please? This lady really needs such attributes. However, as I am not an overpowered character, I have my charisma attribute set on average. Wuwu¡­ I want men to also fall in love with me wuwu¡­ Although this lady will remain pure for her entire life though. Haha! Sucks on you! "Miss Eumi Hyare." The Sword Summoner bows in front of her while on the deva''s palm. In return, Eumi nods back and goes in front of the scary giant. The scary giant, noticing Eumi, automatically lowers its other lower arm at the ground, making it easy for Eumi to step on its palm as it goes to another direction once again. Sigh.. this journey is all about changing directions huh¡­ I just want for some action you know?
? Future time ?
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Ahh!!! Forgive me!!! Waahhhhh!!!! I will never spout such words ever again!! Please forgive me god for wishing such things!! I never meant it in the first place wahhhh!!!!!
? Current Time ?
"Achoo!" Suddenly I sneeze. Is there someone saying bad things about me perhaps? I look around. Except for Eumi who''s talking gibberish once again to the scary giant as he points out the eastern direction and the weird Sword Summoner who''s simply lying on the deva''s palms, there was no one else here around. Is the one who said bad things to me is on the other side of the portal? This lady won''t tolerate such words being rudely said about me. I will smack that someone''s head once I found out who he or she is. I will make either him or her eat their words. Tch, saying rude things to this lady is bad you know? Anyways¡­ As Eumi finally ends her gibberish conversation with the scary giant, the giant rose up from the snowy ground and walks to the eastern direction. Eumi sits on the deva''s palm as she looks at the scenery around us. There were snow and trees everywhere. And mountains too. That''s all there is to it. Really. Mountains, trees and stuff. Well, I''m sorry for my lack of attention to details okay? This lady is trying her best thinking such details about the appearance around us since my mental capacity is so bad that I can''t even remember what I ate yesterday okay? After looking to Eumi, I stare at the weird man lying on the deva''s palms as if he was sleeping. As I continue to stare at the weird man in front of us, the weird man did not respond at all. "Hey, are you dead already?" I silently thought. It''s rude talking to dead people right? Also, you can''t speak to them since they''re already dead. Very obvious. "No, I am not dead." I heard the weird man''s voice inside my head. He was using telepathy. F*ck me! I forgot that you can read minds! Quickly, I turn back away from the masked man and stare at the chest of the scary giant instead. That way, he can''t read my mind now, right? I am truly an intellectual. "Ehhh¡­" The weird man spoke to me with a disappointed tone. Heh! Serves you right! No more mind reading today old man. This lady is someone you can''t mess with! "And you just called me an old man. Sigh¡­ I''m not even old you know?" The weird man once again spoke, shivering me as if I saw a ghost. Once again, I turn my body back in front of the Sword Summoner lying on the deva''s palms. I pout at the Sword Summoner. Why! Are! You! Reading! My! Mind! Arghhh!! "Xiare?" Eumi looks at me with worries forming upon her cute face. She was worried that I''m being very rude at the Sword Summoner. Well, that''s what am I doing now. Being rude to him. This man has the capability to read minds! However, because I can''t show that I''m being very rude in front of the Sword Summoner while Eumi is looking at me, I lied by saying, "Ahahaha¡­ I was practicing to kiss someone in the air ahahaha¡­." I scratch my head as I laugh at my poor choice of words. "Weird but okay? I guess?" Although her face was looking at me as if I am a weirdo, she still gave a thumbs up. "I support you and your future lover sister Xiare." She winks after saying those words. Ughh¡­ I dug my own graveyard myself. Sigh¡­ "Hahaha¡­." The Sword Summoner''s laugh rings throughout my head. Silently, I calm myself as I do not want to dig my graveyard further and further. I kept my urge of cursing the Sword Summoner as I do not want Eumi to hear me rudely cursing the Sword Summoner right in front of her. Although I could use telepathy to curse him, he will simply block me off from communicating with me. "Anyways¡­ enough of that." Suddenly, the Sword Summoner changes his tone from playful to a serious tone. "It''s about your elemental powers." He was directly having a conversation with me through telepathy. "Elemental Powers?" I asked him using telepathy. Well, I really don''t have a master yet you know? I only have basic teachers teaching stuff within the sect such as cultivation world or anything. As for my elemental powers? Nah, never heard of me having such elemental powers. Though I do know what elemental powers are. Elemental powers are the force a certain being naturally acquires from the time of his or her birth to his or her death. That''s all about it. That''s what I think¡­ I guess? Haha¡­ this lady didn''t have much time for learning new stuff you know? I''m too busy eating sweets and dreaming about being a top cultivator. "Indeed. Miss¡­ wait¡­ I never heard your name did I? How foolish of me haha.." The Sword Summoner once again laughs inside my head. "You tell me your name first. I tell mine next." I said back to the Sword Summoner. Heh, this lady shall not be fooled of giving her name first. "Yue Shin. My other name is called ¡¸Blue Flame Tiger.¡¹" Yue Shin replied back, saying his complete name and his other name. "Xiare. As for my other name¡­." Crap! I forgot my other name! "Haha.. there''s no need for the other names introduction." Yue Shin said to me before continuing, "Anyways, your elemental power is quite strange." He said this with a serious tone. "Strange? What do you mean?" I asked Yue Shin. Seriously, strange means bad news right? Am I doomed? "Miss Xiare, you do know that our elemental powers are condensed in the shape of a crystal right?" "Yeah." I said back. Well, elemental power being in the shape and form of a crystal is always the topic of some teachers so yeah, I do know of it. "And you know that if the color of the crystal is red, then that means that the elemental power of someone who''s crystal is red have the properties of being a fire-wielder right?" "Ummm¡­ yeah.." That''s common sense. Red means fire, blue means water and so on and so on. "The color of your crystal is weird," Yue Shin stops before saying, "Your crystal consists of multiple colors such as red, blue, green, yellow, violet, pink, and so forth. It almost looks like your crystal has myriad colors on it. "Wha¡ª" Halfway from my speech, I suddenly realized something. F*ck! Am I now an SSR character from some game?!!! It''s the same color as those SSR crystals on a certain game! Four Guardians, Hidden Passageway, And The Hidden Temple (4/6) As I was overwhelmed by my emotions of being one of those overpowered character living on this world, the Sword Summoner laughs once again. "Hahaha¡­" He laughs over and over again, causing my head to ring like a bell. Why are you laughing? There''s nothing to laugh at though? I look around to see why is he laughing like a madman. There was nothing here that can make him funny. Everything around us is just plain forest and snow. Is it my face perhaps? As I was curiously trying to figure out why the Sword Summoner is laughing telepathically, he changes his tone and once again, he talks to me as if he was talking about something important. "Actually, I lied about you having such a crystal. Hahahaha¡­." He said to me, shattering my hopes of becoming an overpowered character. In an instant, my mood became angry. Although I could shout at the Sword Summoner and curse him, I am still too weak to fight him. Also, I do know my limits of becoming an average cultivator. Me being an elite over the Moonlight Sword Sect? Nahh, that''s not happening. Even if I became one of that so-called elite ten within the sect, I''m sure I''m the weakest of them all. Right? Haha¡­ I acknowledged my power and place in this world ever since the day I accidentally learned Eumi''s realm while I was practicing in the middle of the night. At first, it hurts a lot for being weak but as the day passes, I overcame my insecurities of becoming weak and thus, here I am today¡­ An average cultivator enjoying her life fully. Makes sense right? Haha¡­ I eat what I want to, whenever I want and wherever I want. Ahh¡­ the joy of eating sweets is like that one could ever dream of becoming a legend just like in the stories in their entire lifetime. So, I wasn''t truly surprised considering his jokingly mannerisms and my low expectations of him saying the truth. Though I am still angry about him lying to this lady. Slowly, I calm myself down. Once I was finally calmed down, I asked the Sword Summoner, "What''s my real elemental power then? The Sword Summoner in front of me did not reply instantly. He was silent for a few seconds before saying, "It''s a secret. Hahaha¡­" He laughs then became silent once again. Errr¡­ you do know that I will personally find out my elemental power once I became a third realm cultivator right? Why bother hiding it? Silently, I end my telepathy with the Sword Summoner and look at the plain scenery around us. There was nothing but pure devoid of life here. Well, except for us and the trees, that is. Trees are also a living beings ya know? Did your teacher never teach you that? As I was looking at the surroundings around us, I felt my heart being stabbed. I could not breathe while being stabbed. What''s happening?! "He¡ª" I asked for help. However, just as when I was going to spout my words, my heart once again goes back to normal. My breathing also goes back to normal. It was as if nothing happened. "What did you say?" Eumi looks at me. "Ah. Nothing. Ahaha¡­" I said back, smiling at Eumi. Eumi checks me for a bit before saying, "Oh okay" before going back to look at the scenery around us. "What just happened?" I said in my head. Is this the side-effect of the breathing pattern I copied from the scary giant earlier? I look at the scary giant carrying us on its palms as it walks to the east. The scary giant is not even looking at me. It was looking straight ahead to its destination. Strange. The scary giant would have known right about this sudden strange scene right? After I look at the scary giant''s scary face, I look at the masked man lying around. He was silent. "What do you want?" He asked telepathically. "My heart felt like it was stabbed recently." I said back as I look down on my chest. "Oh? Tell me more." He said back. "I felt my heart being stabbed and I could not breathe earlier. I do not know what happened." After finishing my words, the Sword Summoner became quiet for several seconds before saying, "That could be the symptom of your Qi overflowing." "Qi overflowing? What''s that?" I asked the Sword Summoner. Although I do know what Qi is, I do not know what is this Qi overflowing.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "It''s a symptom where one leaks out their Qi on their body. Possibly because their body can''t handle the amount of Qi they currently have or because the body is not suitable for such Qi to begin with." He explained. "I see. Is it harmful?" I look at the mask of the Sword Summoner. His mask only covers half of his face. As for the other half, his mouth can be clearly seen. "Not really. Just take a breather and the stabbing sensation will be gone. Also, you have already experienced it earlier." "Experienced it earlier?" While I was asking about experiencing the Qi overflow earlier, I suddenly thought of my meditation earlier. I also could not breathe when I was in the middle of meditation. "When you were cultivating earlier. Your Qi was overflowing earlier so I left miss Eumi earlier in the fire temple to see who''s Qi is overflowing. Turns out it was you practicing the ¡¸Breathing of the Moon Goddess.¡¹" I recall my past memories of me meeting him when I was meditating on the scary giant''s palm. I see! That summarizes up everything! But why did you have to lie at Eumi though? You could have just told her the truth. "Miss Xiare. You should use the ¡¸Breathing of the Moon Goddess¡¹ every day when you have the time and chance. Although the ¡¸Breathing of the Moon Goddess¡¹ is quite dangerous to use as a cultivation technique, this skill will be beneficial to you, Miss Xiare." Yue Shin said to me. "Beneficial? How is such a dangerous breathing pattern that can kill me can be beneficial to me?" I ask him with doubts in my eyes. Seriously, that kind of skill can instantly send me to heaven you know? Are you trying to kill me without using your hands and instead use my own stupidity to kill myself perhaps? I''m sorry but I am not that kind of idiot you are mistaking for. Heck, even a fool do know what kind of plot you are doing ya know? This lady does want to live for a very long time before ascending to heaven. "The ¡¸Breathing of the Moon Goddess¡¹ is a skill that can make the speed of your breakthroughs twice as fast than those rare breathing patterns. Also, not only that, you could control any cold Qi one meter around you and either make them a weapon or use them as an external power or external Qi pool." Yue Shin took a breath before continuing, "So, if it is currently nighttime, you''re basically pretty much twice or even ten times stronger than what you are, miss Xiare." "Ah?" I ask in shock. How come such a breathing pattern could be so powerful? Isn''t it just called cheating in broad daylight? "Well, this breathing pattern is basically one of the ¡¸Moon Goddess''¡¹ basic skills, miss Xiare." Yue Shin once again read my mind and said these things. "But I will die once I use this skill right?" I ask Yue Shin. Yep, even if it''s a cheat skill, no one could use this skill as this skill is basically saying: You use me, you die. "Err¡­ about that." Yue Shin moves his head and looks at the front before continuing, "Once you learned this breathing pattern, you cannot switch to any other breathing patterns as this pattern will render other breathing patterns you use useless." I look at him dumbfounded. What? Wait¡­. I cannot use anything except this double-sword edge pattern that mercilessly kills anyone? F*ck this lady! Arghhh!!!! While I was very calm outside, my brain cells were fighting against each other. Please, this lady''s poor brain is unable to handle such issues. This isn''t a joke, right? Right? Can anyone tell me that this is not a joke? "Oh, we''re here." Said by Eumi who was pointing her hand in the front. Err¡­ that''s not what I want to hear. "Oh¡­ I see that you have met all three of them, miss Eumi and miss Xiare." Said by Yue Shin. He was not using telepathy this time. "About that, me and sister Xiare only have met the Exorcist master and the True wielder master. As for the Eyewatcher Master, we have not met it yet." Eumi remarked. They''re not really statues Eumi. They''re living beings pretending to be a statue. "I see." Yue Shin replied as he looks at the three statues faraway. He was waving his hand to the three statues. For quite a while, we waited for the scary giant to reach the location where the three statues are. Although it wasn''t too slow, it wasn''t too fast either. The scary giant was walking fast enough to ensure that we won''t fall from its hands or get bored. Soon after, I can finally see the three statues more clearly. One of the statues has a weird pointed hat with a strange weapon on its hands. It was the guy that made us go to where Yue Shin is. Also, I see the statue from the southern temple earlier beside the pointed hat guy. The statue was wearing a traditional robe. There were also multiple white talismans floating around the statue. As for the last statue, it was a statue wearing a hood. Also, there were a bow and multiple quivers filled with arrows on its back. Also, I can see two medium-size bumps on its chest part. It looks like this statue is a woman huh¡­ "Where are you looking at?" A voice resounded into my head. It was a female''s voice. "Eh?" I said back, dumbfounded. What do you mean where I''m looking at? I''m looking at the medium-size bumps of that statue. "Haha¡­ don''t scare our little miss Xiare, Fira." Another voice resounded in my head. It was Yue Shin''s voice. How come I hear two voices at the same time? Is my mind a gathering place for telepathic talks perhaps? "Haha. I know I know, Yue." The so-called Fira spoke. She was laughing softly. "Although my size is bigger than hers haha¡­" She once again spoke. Suddenly, I felt being mocked by this so-called Fira. Is this the so-called sixth sense? "Ehem." Yue Shin clears his throat before continuing, "Miss Xiare, the female voice you heard right now is the voice of the ¡¸Eyewatcher Master,¡¹ Fira Arkane." "Hello there, young lady. My name''s Fira Arkane. My other name is called ¡¸Heart Stopper.¡¹ Nice to meet you." Fira greets me through telepathy. Thank god she did not exclaim her voice or my head will explode. "My name is Xiare. As for my other name, I have forgotten it." I introduce myself back to Fira. "Well then, let''s get straight to the discussion." Yue Shin said before continuing, "It''s about your elemental crystal." Elemental crystal again. Sigh¡­ When will this kind of talk end? "Please tell me the truth this time, Yue Shin." I said to him. Can you please be serious this time?" "I see now why you want me to check lady Xiare, Yue." Fira said back. Although I don''t know what they are talking about, I suddenly feel cold as the Eyewatcher master can check my body even though she''s far away from me. I suddenly think of something as I feel my back becomes colder and colder¡ª She''s dangerous. "You don''t need to be scared miss Xiare. In fact, Fira js not someone who just kills without any reasons. Also, Fira is just like you from the beginning, having like that elemental crystal of yours. Haha.." Yue Shin said to me as I feel my back sweating with cold. "Ehem." Fira coughs before continuing, "Pardon me for inspecting your body without your permission. I truly am." She apologizes to me. I nod back, thinking that she can see me nodding at her despite the distance. "Now." Suddenly, Yue Shin straightens his tone, "As for the condition of your crystal miss Xiare." "Yeah?" I said back, waiting for his words. "Your elemental crystal is full of cracks." He solemnly changes his tone to a sad one as he said those words Ah? Suddenly, I feel that my inner peace is shattering bit by bit as the world around me changes and collapses into nothing. Four Guardians, Hidden Passageway, And The Hidden Temple (5/6) "Wha¡­.." I said back with an unfinished word of "what" Having a broken elemental crystal means that you cannot cultivate above the fourth realm right? Even if one pushes through the fifth realm with a cracked elemental crystal, that one will have their life reduced to a year. Even if you have the greatest luck on this rotten world, your lifetime will not increase as those shitty gods curse you with an unbreakable curse that cannot be dispelled by any means. Haha¡­ It means I''m fucked right? Haha¡­ ahahahaha! Why? Why is this happening to me?! I did nothing wrong right? Right? Right? Right? Hey, tell me. What did I do to be punished like this? Tell me, how did this happen? Am I cursed by the gods? Or is it because of my stupid bad luck? Are you stupid gods fucking kidding with me perhaps? Are you all so ignorant that you can''t basically fix your jobs properly? I see now why those shitty masters within the sect did not take me as their disciple. I see now why everyone is just pretending to smile at me. I see! It all makes sense! Haha... I get it now. Everything makes sense. I now see why Yue Shin went silent when I asked about my elemental crystal earlier. I see now why those shitty friends of mine did not look at me the same way from before when they got to the third realm. Haha¡­ Truly, I am a fool when it comes to such obvious reasons. As my view of the world goes into a monochrome state, I cover my eyes with my robe''s sleeve in order to hide my tears away from Eumi. Silently, I let my tears go down as I now realize the truth. This is too hard for me to accept. Why? "Retard." I hear a male voice inside my head as I cry silently. It was not Yue Shin''s voice. "You''re really bad at words, idiot Yue." Another voice resounded in my head. It was the voice of the statue we went earlier at the southern temple. "You''re the idiot one, ignorant Hanbai." Said by Yue Shin. He was not shouting as if will cause headaches to others. Without noticing it, my mind has become like those of a gathering among others. I weep away my tears as I continue listening to their talks. "This is why we never made you as our spokesperson and representative to our Order, Yue." Fira said to Yue. "Ah? Are you really siding up with them, fairy Fira?" Yue Shin said back to Fira. "Well, yeah. After all, you''re the one with the lowest brain cells in our squad." Fira mocks Yue Shin for being ignorant. "Umm.. can you please not talk bad things about me in front of our new member?" Yue said to Fira while scratching his hair. "No way, idiot Yue." The statue from the southern temple once again spoke, mocking Yue Shin for his stupidity. "Retard Yue Shin." Once again, the same male voice from earlier resounded in my head. He too was mocking Yue Shin. "Sigh¡­ whatever¡­" Yue Shin said as they mock him. He looks like he lost in an argument or something. "Ehem." Fira clears her throat. As she clears her throat, the others became silent. Soon after clearing her throat, Fira continues her words, "lady Xiare, forgive this retard member of ours. He''s a fool who don''t understand basic communications." "It''s okay. I do know my limitations haha¡­" I said to them as I weep my falling tears continuously. Somehow, my tears won''t stop falling. "Umm... I¡ª" Halfway through Yue Shin''s speech, he was interrupted by the statue of the southern temple, saying, "Like you lady Xiare, we too also have the same crystals like yours from the beginning." His voice was gentle. It was as if he was innocent to all things around the world.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "And because of this retard, we missed the chance to perfectly introduce ourselves. Good job idiot." Said by the unknown male voice from earlier. His voice was neither too strong or soft. His voice was like a gentleman''s voice. "Sigh¡­ I''m sor¡ª" Once again, Yue Shin''s voice was interrupted halfway by the southern temple statue, saying, "I suppose thou have seen me, yes?" "Y-yes." I answer back. He was the southern temple guardian. "This exorcist''s name is called Hanbai Soferi. Brother of Hyuxia Soferi. I am also the hidden master of the¡¸Exorcist¡¹ profession." Hanbai introduces himself. I see Hanbai gently bowing to where am I. "This one''s name is Eidenweiss Dreiseigen Kin Greae Aroxus. I am the hidden master of the¡¸True Wielder¡¹ profession." Said by the unknown voice. It looks like his name is Eidenweiss. Like Hanbai, Eidenweiss also too bows to where am I. "Err¡­ you already know my name right, lady Xiare?" Fira said. "Just bow already." Said by Eidenweiss. Like Hanbai and Eidenweiss, Fira also bows to our direction. "Eh? Why are the three masters bowing to us?" Said by Eumi as she looks to Hanbai, Eidenwess, and Fira. "They are welcoming us, miss Eumi." Yue Shin answers Eumi''s question with a lie. "Oh, I see." Eumi responds back as she stares at the three masters with astonishment on her eyes. "Now, back to the main topic." Eidenweiss straightens himself up before continuing, "As Hanbai said earlier, we also have a cracked crystal from the beginning." "Then how?" I asked them. How did they get over the fourth realm of death without having their life reduced to one year? Judging from their auras alone, they should be around the tenth realm, right? How did they manage to break the fifth realm curse? "I suppose that you are asking us about how we became a high realm cultivator right?" Eidenweiss asks me. "Un." I reply with a nod. "Through the ritual of the moonlight." "¡¸Ritual of the moonlight?¡¹" I asked Eidenwess. I did not ask because I was ignorant. I asked because I did not know what is that ritual all about. "The ritual of the moonlight is a ritual in which one can change his or her elemental crystal''s element to a moonlight element. If someone with a cracked elemental crystal like you, lady Xiare, performs the ritual, then your cracked crystal will recover and will have the element of the moonlight." Eidenweiss explains the ritual. It was a method in which one can change one''s element to a moonlight element, having the powers of a moonlight. Also, if someone with a cracked crystal like me performs the ritual, my crystal will recover and have the properties of the moonlight on it. "However, the ritual can be only performed when a blue or red moon appears on the sky. Also, the ritual can only be held in the hall of illuminating lights where the light of the moon is concentrated at." Fira said to further explain the ritual. I see. However, the problem is that the blue moon and the red moon is rare right? Hmm... Wait a second there. Moons... Weddings... Ah! I look at Eumi. She was casually looking around, patiently waiting for the deva to come to the three masters far away from us. Eumi probably knows something... Might as well ask her, right? "Miss Eumi." Yue Shin looks at Eumi before saying, "Do you know what moon will appear at the other side?" Yue Shin was one step ahead of me. I was going to ask Eumi when Yue Shin asks her first. Suddenly, as if there were stars on her eyes, Eumi actively replied to Yue Shin, "According to the elders at the sect, tonight''s moon will be a blue moon, perfect for fairy Hyuxia''s wedding. Does it look cool when someone like fairy Hyuxia''s wedding also happens to be when the blue moon appears? Neh? It looks cool right Sword Summoner master?" Eumi once again endlessly talks about her favorite idol, fairy Hyuxia. "Uncle Hanbai." Said by Eidenweiss with a happy tone. "Uncle Hanbai, congratulations to you." Said by Fira as she congratulates Hanbai from becoming a brother-in-law. "Uncle Hanbai congrats haha.. although I do curse you a lot, I still respect you as my senior." Yue Shin speaks to Hanbai. Err¡­ what should I say? Should I congratulate Hanbai or not? "Congratulations." I said to Hanbai. "Sigh¡­ this one did not even notice this one''s younger sister is getting married today huh. I really am a failure of a brother." Hanbai said solemnly as he recalls his past memories. "Hanbai." Eidenweiss calls out Hanbai''s name before continuing, "Should we go to your younger sister''s wedding?" After Eidenweiss said those words, silence follows afterward. They were waiting for Hanbai''s answer. "Sure. After all, this one hasn''t visited his younger sister for the last four hundred years." Wait.. four hundred years? What? Did you just stand in the middle of nowhere for four hundred years? That''s a lot of patience you got there. "After we perform the ritual." Hanbai continued. The others nod back afterward. "Lady, Xiare?" Fira calls me out. "Yes?" I replied, waiting for her words. "Say, do you want to become like us?" She asks me. "One of us?" I ask her. However, instead of her answering me, it was Yue Shin who answers my question. "¡¸Hidden Order.¡¹" "¡¸Hidden Order?¡¹" I ask Yue Shin. "A group or order of hidden masters within the sect. It''s basically a master of a profession that no one or a few only knows. So, do you want to join our order?" "But why me?" I ask. There''s gotta be someone out there right? "Only those who have or will have their element be a moonlight element can be a part of this hidden order. No else can join unless their element is a moonlight one." Said by Eidenweiss. After Eidenweiss ends his words, silence once again fills my head. They were waiting for my answer. Gently, I unravel my face before them as I finally saw a new dawn of light before me. "I want to join." I said to them, willingly. "Well then, welcome to the order, lady Xiare." Said by Yue Shin as he looks at me while opening his arms. "Un." I reply back and nod at Yue Shin. Four Guardians, Hidden Passageway, And The Hidden Temple (6/6) "Miss Eumi." Yue Shin looks at Eumi before continuing, "May I ask you where is the place where fairy Hyuxia is getting wed? "¡¸Blue Moon Palace.¡¹" Almost instantly, Eumi replied just a second after Yue Shin ends his words. She was happily answering questions regarding her idol, elder fairy Hyuxia. After all, she''s a fanatic when it comes to these things. "I see." Yue Shin goes back to silence after that. Although he could be technically called being silent because he is quiet, he is using telepathy instead of talking using mouth. "Looks like we''re heading¡¸Blue Moon Palace¡¹after miss Xiare''s ritual ends, Hanbai." He said happily to Hanbai. "Yeah." Hanbai replied, unsure of what to say. He was afraid that his sister has forgotten him. Well, since no one have seen Hyuxia''s older brother for over four hundred years, who knows if someone can recall him from their memory, right? Obviously, you would be afraid to meet someone you left for over four centuries. "We''re here." Eumi looks at Hanbai, Eidenweiss, and Fira in front of us. Yep, we are now in front of them. As the scary giant lowers its lower palms to the ground, Eumi bows to the scary giant before stepping on the ground and began bowing to the three hidden masters. "¡¸True Wielder master.¡¹" She bows first to Eidenweiss. Eidenweiss nods back in return, implying that he accepts her bow. "¡¸Eyewatcher master.¡¹" After bowing to Eidenweiss, she bows to Fira. Fira nods back like Eidenweiss. Finally, after bowing to Eidenweiss and Fira, Eumi bows to Hanbai, saying, "¡¸Exorcist master.¡¹" Hanbai responds with a nod. He was slightly tilting his head as he smiles over Eumi. "I have been contacted by the True Wielder that someone needs help over the hidden passage." Fira looks at Eumi then at me. "Yes, Eyewatcher master." Said by Eumi, looking at the hooded Fira. Compared to Eumi, Fira is much taller than Eumi. Eumi was looking up to see Fira''s face. Does Fira have the bloodline of a phoenix perhaps? She''s taller than the average human you know? If I compare my height to hers, I can only reach up to her shoulders. Tall right? "Tell me little one, what do you seek at the hidden temple?" Fira said to Eumi as she looks directly at Eumi''s eyes. "This lady only seeks her master cultivating in the Moon Goddess'' temple the True Wielder spoke of." Eumi said back to Fira. Fira looks at Eidenweiss. Eidenweiss responds, "This one has seen a man going to this area. However, this one is not sure if that man lady Eumi spoke of is heading to the Moon Goddess'' temple." "I have not seen such man you spoke of at the southern temple, little lady." Hanbai spoke after Eidenweiss. He then continues after a few seconds as he recalls the events over the last few decades or centuries, "It is possible that the man head to the eastern temple as I have not seen any living beings scouting the area except the two of you young ladies." "This mere Sword Summoner also have not seen such man on the eastern temple." Yue Shin comments on Hanbai''s words. "If that man you seek of is someone important to the Moonlight Sword Sect, then it may be possible that this man you seek of is cultivating at the Moon Goddess'' temple." Tell me, why are you all talking to yourselves in third person? Are you really that old to begin with? "I see now." Fira stops talking as she looks over Eumi. "So, you seeketh of your mentor, little lady?" "Yes, Eyewatcher master." Eumi replies to the asking Fira. "Very well." Fira nods at Eumi. After Fira nods back to Eumi''s answer, she turns her body behind as she conjures a portal similar to the lady at the shrine. Although there were no swords beside Fira, she was using her hands instead of using swords. I look at the scary giant and bows to it before stepping on the land below to see the spell. The giant, in turn, nods back at my bow. As soon as I step on the white snow on the ground, I look at Fira. The scenery in front of her became blurry. It was as if my vision became so bad that I need glasses. Eidenweiss and Hanbai step back as they soon as they saw the blurry scenery in front of Fira. The blurred scenery was so large that they need to step back in order to not get affected by the spell Fira was conjuring. Soon after they step back, the blurred area in front of Fira began forming a large stone door with two giant hooded statues beside the giant stone door. It was a giant portal gate.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. What''s the size of the portal you ask? About fifteen meters in height and nine meters in length. It was so large that even the nearby trees began to feel smaller and smaller. "This is the hidden passageway, little lady." Hanbai looks at Eumi before saying those words. He then continues his words, saying, "This portal can only be seen if someone with an elemental power the same as the Eyewatcher master conjures a spell that makes the portal reveal itself. If someone tries to reveal the portal with different elemental power, that someone will be killed by the two giant statues that guard the portal." Instantly, Eumi felt shivers. She was afraid that if she opens the portal by herself, she will be killed by the two hooded figures. Also, it looks like the elemental power of Eumi''s master is moonlight, right? Oh, it rhymes. "Miss Eumi." Yue Shin walks over from the scary giant''s palms to her front. "May I ask if you have a weapon?" "Weapon? What for? Are we going to kill someone perhaps?"I thought inside my head. "Yes, I do have one." She said as she pulls something in her sleeves. It was a fan with cherry blossoms woven on it. Also, if one looks closely, one could see pointed edges at the fan. "I see." Yue Shin nods back then goes into silence. "How about you, miss?" Yue Shin turns his body and walks in front of me. "What for?" I asked. Oops, I rudely ask Yue Shin in front of Eumi. I am truly sorry about it okay? I tilt my head as I don''t know the reason why am I going to equip a weapon. Well yeah, I am pretty sure that there will be no fighting in this mission right? Right? However, Yue Shin shatters my hope of no fighting as he says, "There will be some hostile statues and monsters living in the passageway. It''s inevitable to not fight them head-on." Are you kidding me? This lady is just a second realm first stage cultivator ya know? How could I equip such weapons when I don''t have the ability to become a strong cultivator? Like a mind reader, Yue Shin nods at me even if I did not speak to him. Thank god I did not have to speak as I really don''t want to talk about my cultivation realm level in front of Eumi and the four of you. Although all of you already knew my cultivation realm level from the start. Also, your mind-reading abilities is quite scary you know? It''s terrifying when I think of someone knowing what you think. "Here." Yue Shin hands me a blue dagger after he pulling it out inside his robe. Gently, I take the dagger on his palm and bows afterward. "Thank you, Sword Summoner master." I said to him. "No worries, miss." He said, nodding to my bow. I look at the blue dagger in my hand. It was a dagger with a blue scabbard and a black hilt with a carving of a white circle on it. Is the white circle the representation of the full moon perhaps? Slowly, I pull out the dagger in the scabbard, slowly revealing the dagger''s blade. As I unveil the dagger, light enters my eyes. Quickly, I close my eyes and sheathes the dagger back to the scabbard as the light reflected by the dagger is making my eyes blind. "Use your external cold Qi." Hanbai telepathically said to me. Although he was not looking at me and instead of looking at the portal slowly revealing itself, He knew what just happened. "But I don''t have any external cold Qi." I said back telepathically. What is the external cold Qi Hanbai is talking about? Is it the Qi on my skin perhaps? "External cold Qi is a Qi that is a type of Qi that lingers around your body. For example, the air around you ." He replies back, explaining what is the external Cold Qi. "How do I use it?" I ask. Seriously, I don''t have any master to talk about it you know? "Just use your¡¸Breathing of the Moon Goddess skill.¡¹ That breathing pattern can help you control the external cold Qi around you." Hanbai said, trying to make me use the dangerous breathing pattern. "How did you know?" I ask. In the first place, how did Hanbai knew that I practiced that dangerous skill? "Judging from the external Qi around you. Once you mastered that breathing pattern, the external Qi around you forms into multiple cold crystals that either protect you and fight with you or help you cultivate faster." Hanbai explains about him knowing my breathing pattern and other stuff regarding the breathing pattern. "But I will die, senior." I said senior to Hanbai. It''s rude not to say senior right? Although I''m not the one to talk about it since I rarely call someone a senior. "Once you practiced the¡¸Breathing of the Moon Goddess,¡¹your odds of survival will increase drastically. About ninety-five percent I think. Well, ask Eidenweiss about the breathing pattern. He knows more about it." Hanbai looks at Eidenweiss. As Eidenweiss knows our conversation, he also spoke about the breathing pattern. "Just concentrate properly. After you concentrate, the cold Qi around you will begin forming around you, creating an external cold Qi layer around your skin. This layer of cold Qi will prevent the dagger from shining up as the cold Qi suppresses the dagger''s light." Eidenweiss properly explains. I nod back in return. Eidenweiss nods back despite not looking at me. It was as if he has a third eye on his back. Slowly, I calm myself down and began recalling the pattern the scary giant did as it meditates. It was breathing not too fast nor slow. I copy everything I remembered the scary giant did. Soon after, my mind became clearer and clearer as I once again, transcend into a state of nirvana. My vision becomes more and more clearer as I practice the Breathing of the Moon Goddess. It was as if this breathing is perfectly suited for me. As I practice the breathing pattern, I can see tiny wisps dancing on the air around me. They were absolute white, devoid of darkness and impurities. I touch one of them. The wisp I touched was so cold that my hand nearly freezes despite the fact that I have the cold resistance pill swallowed earlier. I quickly pull my finger out from the wisp. My hand almost got frozen by the wisp. "Don''t stop cultivating the breathing pattern until we get to the other world." Said by Hanbai. Eh? Am I going to practice this dangerous breathing pattern for a while? "Just treat the breathing pattern as a normal breathing and you''ll be fine." Eidenweiss said. "Okay?" Although it''s a little unusual, I could deal with it. "And now, the hidden passageway is safe to enter." Fira turns her body in front of us and said those words. I look at the giant portal once again. On the other side of the portal lies a cliff that leads to an edifice. It was a giant edifice with multiple floating pagodas over the edifice. Also, one could see eternal snow falling from the skies, despite the fact that there were no clouds in the sky. I gulp as soon as I saw the edifice on the other side of the portal. There were multiple frost giants ranging from a height to fifteen meters to thirty meters roaming around. Also, there were a group of flying dragons patrolling the area. As I look further at the edifice, I was shocked by what I saw at the highest part of the edifice. It was a giant statue of a woman with a veil on her head. Also, the symbol of the Moonlight Sword Sect can be seen floating on her back, implying that this edifice is the main grounds of the Moonlight Sword Sect. The woman was smiling over us. Temple Of The Moon Goddess (1/7) Despite the woman''s eyes are covered by a thick veil, I could feel her gaze looking at us. She was peering to our very souls. I felt scared as soon as I saw her smile. It was not a smile of welcoming. It was a smile with hidden intentions underneath. Her smile was innocent, yet full of malice. I distance my gaze away from the smiling woman and look at Eumi and the others. They were not distracted by this eerie smile but rather, they seem to be not bothered by it. Am I the only one feeling weird things at the statue? "Lady Xiare." Eidenweiss snaps me to be back to reality as he calls my name telepathically. Startled by the sudden noise, I suddenly said, "Ah?" I was so engrossed by the woman''s smile that I forgot that I have to escort Eumi''s master back to the Moonlight Sword Sect. "We have to cross the portal now, lady Xiare." Eidenweiss coughs before continuing, "The portal will only last for only an hour. If we do not make it in an hour, the portal will close for forever unless someone opens the portal once again." "Oh." I said back to Eidenweiss. I look at everyone. They were in front of me, walking to the giant portal. Eumi, Hanbai, Yue Shin, and Fira are nearly at the portal. Only I, the scary giant and Eidenweiss are the only ones behind and are not moving. I nod to Eidenweiss before heading to the portal. Eidenweiss, in turn, nods in return and comes closer to me as we head to the portal together. "Is the deva a property of yours, lady Xiare?" Eidenweiss asks me about the scary giant as he notices the standing deva gazing at the portal. I turn my head and look at the scary giant. It was standing there, lonely. "You should ask Eumi about it, senior." I respond to his question. I''m not the one who asks the scary giant for help. It was Eumi. "Very well." Eidenweiss nods back at me before going back to silence. He was contacting Eumi through telepathy. I look at Eidenweiss. Wearing a robe and a weird pointed hat on the top of his head, it could be noted that Eidenweiss is like Yue Shin, an assassin type cultivator. Although there was a pointed hat atop his head, I could see his face clearly. His was was like of those rich masters, cool and disciplined. Also, one could notice that he did not cut his hair very often, with his hair reaching up to his waist. In short, he was a perfect type of cool and disciplined young masters in the stories I have read when I was a mortal back then. "I have received lady Eumi''s message." Said by Eidenweiss telepathically as he looks at me after finishing his telepathic conversation with Eumi. "What did she say?" I ask Eidenweiss. "She said that it''s perfectly fine to let the deva come with us." Eidenweiss answers my question. Soon after, he once again goes back to being silent and goes back looking at the portal in front of us. He was telepathically communicating with another person while walking ahead. I look at the two giant hooded giants beside the giant portal gate. They were just simply standing there with their hands on the sword that is on the ground. They were not pulling the sword out from the ground but rather, they were just placing their hands on the hilt of the sword. I could not see their faces despite that I am very short compared to them. Darkness fills their entire face as if they are the servants of darkness themselves. While I was looking at the two giants beside the portal, I hear the ground shaking. It was the scary giant walking towards us. Did Eidenweiss telepathically communicated with the scary giant earlier and told the scary giant to come with us to the temple? Cool. One by one, I saw Eumi and the three other masters except Eidenweiss disappearing in front of us and appearing on the other side. They turn around and look at us. They were waiting for us to go to the other side.Stolen story; please report. Eidenweiss and I quicken up our pace as we head to the portal. As I go to the other side of the portal, a mysterious force sucks me into the portal. I let myself be sucked as I head to the other side. Soon after, my vision changed from the giant statues guarding the portal to a land with an endless snow falling as if this land is both blessed and cursed at the same time with eternal winter. I am now on the other side of the portal. "So cold." Eumi''s body shivers as she said those words. Strange. I don''t feel cold despite the endless snow falling and the temperature dropping? It''s more like a cozy one rather than a very cold one, I think. Is it because of the breathing pattern? I guess so¡­ "Little lady, here" Hanbai takes out a small vial in his pocket. "Drink this." He continued as he walks to Eumi to hand out the small vial. Eumi takes the vial before saying, "Thank you, Moonlight Exorcist master." She then bows at Hanbai before opening the vial and began drinking the liquid inside the vial. Hanbai nods to Eumi''s bow and looks at the scenery instead. "Moonlight Exorcist master, can you give one for my sister too?" Eumi asks Hanbai if he could give me the same vial the one he handed to Eumi. Err¡­ I don''t really need the vial as I am already very resistant enough to such cold. Hanbai looks at me for a while before saying, "Your sister is already resistant enough to handle such colds. Even if I gave her the same vial, the vial will do nothing and instead, it will remain useless as her cold resistance is already high." He explained to Eumi. "That''s right Eumi." I said to her with a smile and a thumbs up. Eumi looks at me with worries before saying, "O-okay?" After that, Eumi stares at the edifice faraway from us. Although it was far from our location, the size of the edifice is so gigantic that one could literally judge the edifice to a giant mountain. It was just that there were multiple walls over the giant edifice and gigantic windows and architectural designs over it, making the edifice grand. Just the sheer size of the edifice alone can make one in fear. Also, the giant statue of the woman on the top of the edifice is something that one should also consider of. The woman was wearing a gown with a veil on her head. Although the statue was made from stone, I could sense the otherworldly beauty of the statue just by looking at her body and¡­. her smile. Although they look at the smile as a welcoming smile, I could sense a pretty ominous aura just by looking at her smile. It was as if she was personally suppressing us from entering her edifice. However, judging from the fact that they were not at the very least irritated by the smile, I can only conclude something. The giant statue was not suppressing them. She was suppressing me from entering her grand edifice. Is it because I am using her skill? Or is it because I am a lower cultivator? Who knows? As I think more and more deeper about the woman in the veil, the scary giant finally got the other side. As soon as it appears, it''s gaze was instantly locked onto the lady in the veil. I look at the scary giant''s face to see any expression. Its face was just plainly looking at it without any emotions. It was probably mesmerized by the statue. "Now, little lady¡­" Fira looks at Eumi, unable to pronounce her name. "Eumi. Eumi Hyare." Eumi introduces herself to Fira. Fira then nods afterward before continuing, "Little lady Eumi, you must prepare yourself as your cold resistance may not handle the attacks of the frosts giants over there." Fira points out the frosts giants on the other side on the cliff. They were a bunch of gigantic golems made out from frozen blocks and ice. Also, one could notice that they weren''t using any weapons. "As for your sister over there." Fira points at me before continuing, "Your sister''s cold resistance is high enough to withstand the frosts giants'' attacks." "Un." Eumi nods back and looks at me. She was curious about why do I have a very high cold resistance. After staring at me for a few seconds, Eumi looks away and instead, she narrows her vision to the frosts giants. The frosts giants were roaming on the other side of a cliff. Yep, a cliff. I look at the cliff near us to see if there''s a bridge that we could cross. There was no bridge built to cross to get to the edifice. As I search around to see if there is any bridge nearby, I glance at our surroundings. Two gigantic mountains are beside us, sandwiching us as if we were some sort of a cream. I look side by side to see if there''s any path to the other side of the two mountains. Nope, there was none. It was as if the passageway to the edifice has been laid out perfectly. A narrow path to the endless land on the other side yet there was no bridge connecting the two lands. Great. "Eyewatch master." Eumi calls out Fira''s profession before continuing, "May I ask about how do we get to the other side?" Thank god Eumi had the same question about getting to the other side. It''s really great to have a friend that thinks the same. "About that¡­" Fira recalls something from her memories before continuing, "There should be an invisible bridge built to get to the other side." Oh! So it''s like the bridge from earlier? "I see." Eumi nods back and looks at me with a smile. Her smile was kind of an innocent one. However, if you put it to my perspective, I see an ominous smile instead of an innocent one. I wonder why is she smiling to me like that¡­ Wait¡­ F*ck! I forgot about the debt! Shocked, I turn my head away from the smiling Eumi and instead look at the mountains beside us. The mountains sure are cool right? They are the symbol of peace right? "Even if you turn your head away, the deal won''t change right?" Eumi''s sweet voice looms over my head, continuously ringing in my mind. "Ha..ha.. yes¡­" Like an old man clinging to his final will to live, I weakly answer Eumi''s ominous question. If only I had kept myself shut from making jokes about being in heaven earlier. Sigh¡­ I am truly an idiot.
Meanwhile, on the Blue Moon Hall. "Are you ready for the wedding?" A soft, gentle voice was heard across the room filled with roses. It was a voice of a woman. "Yes." Another voice was heard across the room. This time, it was a voice of a man. Temple Of The Moon Goddess (2/7) "We should go now as we only have a limited time due to the fact that this portal will only remain for an hour." Yue Shin said to us. Immediately, Eumi''s attention changed from my debt to the portal. Thank god I once again evaded Eumi''s scary mode. "An hour?" She asks Yue Shin about the portal. "Yes, miss Eumi." Yue Shin replied, looking at the portal behind us. "The portal can only last for an hour before disappearing entirely. This is also the reason why your master never came back, miss Eumi." "I see¡­" Eumi said solemnly as she looks over the edifice. She was thinking about how her master lived in this area. "Well then, we should be going right now, little lady Eumi." Said by Fira as she starts to walk to the cliff. Soon, the three hidden masters join Fira as they head towards the invisible bridge. Eumi and the scary giant also head to the cliff shortly after the four hidden masters made their move. I was the only one left near the portal standing. I look at the lady in veil one last time before I catch up to them as they head to the cliff. Although the woman''s smile somewhat makes me uncomfortable, I still head to the cliff as I know that the woman is just a statue. Nothing''s gonna happen, right? As I go near the cliff, I see Hanbai stepping on midair. As soon as he steps in midair, his body suddenly vanished. It was as if he never existed. However, I know that he truly did not vanish at all. He was just been affected by the invisible bridge''s power. One by one, Eumi and the four masters began walking to the invisible bridge. I also follow suit as I step on the midair to where they instantly vanished without a trace. As I step on the midair, I felt a solid matter on my foot. Once again, I am walking on an invisible bridge. I look around at my surroundings. I see Eumi and the others crossing the bridge in front of me. Down below me lies an endless abyss with no signs of life below. Instantly, my body shivers at the thought of falling into the abyss below. It''s quite scary ya know? You fall, you die. No turning back. I quicken up my pace to catch up with them. After a couple of seconds, I am now behind their back, caught up with the others as we cross to the bridge. "Lady Xiare." Eidenweiss calls my name telepathically. "Hmm?" I replied back, waiting for his next words. "Have you got your profession badge yet?" He asks me. Profession badge? What''s that? Can I eat that? "What''s that?" I ask Eidenweiss. Seriously, this lady is fairly new to this okay? "A profession badge is an item that represents your profession. For example, if your profession is that of a medical one, your profession badge will change from a plain silver block to a badge with details regarding your profession of medicine." Eidenweiss calmly explains the profession badge. "In short, the profession badge is your identity badge." Eidenweiss concludes everything about the profession badge. I get it! So the badge is kind of like an I.D right? Though the profession is written on the badge except for the name of the user right? This lady get it now! "So, do you have a profession badge lady Xiare?" He asks me once again. Err¡­ well, I don''t have any kind of badge except for the badge I won when I participated last year at the sweet princess event¡­ Will that badge count? "I don''t have any profession badge¡­" I honestly answer Eidenweiss'' question. I''m just a newbie here in the sect ya know? "I see." Eidenweiss said as he goes back into deep silence after that. Hey! Don''t just leave me here hanging?! It''s awkward ya know? Being silent and that¡­ Sigh¡­ "Roaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!" Suddenly, a thunderous screech rang through our heads. F*ck! Are you kidding me?! Instantly, I cover my ears with my two hands. F*ck the one who screeched earlier! It hurts a lot you know? "Prepare yourselves!" Fira said as she equips her bow on her back. Eh? We''re fighting? F*ck! We''re just in the middle of an awkward silence earlier though. How come? Is this the so-called plot twist? Errr¡­. Anyways¡­.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. I look in front of me. As I look at the ends of the bridge, I see Fira, Eidenweiss, Yue Shin and Hanbai fighting a¡­. Wait¡­ what''s that? F*ck me! That''s a g*dda*mn dragon! F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! Yes, it was a real giant dragon. Fira and the others were now fighting a dragon. Are you kidding with me? I look at the fight between the four masters and the dragon. Eidenwiess was continuously slashing the dragon''s body while Yue Shin summons swords that pierces any opening the dragon''s scales have. They were cooperating as Eidenweiss creates an opening while Yue Shin pierces the opening. "¡¸Bind!¡¹" Hanbai shouts as the floating talismans beside him move quickly to the dragon. Together, the floating talismans summons violet chains and bind the dragon to the ground. As the dragon smashes its head back to the ground, a piercing black arrow suddenly pierces the dragon''s left eye, causing the eye to burst out and bleed. "Arghhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The dragon cries as its left eye burst out. Like an animal trapped in a cage, the dragon strongly struggles in the violet chains in order to escape. However, it was up to no avail. "The heart!" Eidenweiss shouts. Yue Shin nods back as Eidenweiss creates another opening to the dragon''s main body. After creating another opening, Yue Shin uses one of his katanas from his back and pierces the dragon''s body. "¡¸Thorns!¡¹" Hanbai once again shouts a spell. The talismans floating around the dragon''s body summons large needles instead of a chain and pierces every opening the dragon had. As the myriad of needles pierces the dragon''s body, the dragon weakly cries out before having its last breath. It couldn''t survive the attacks of the four masters. "¡¸Return.¡¹" Hanbai orders his talismans to return. The talismans go back from piercing the dragon''s body to Hanbai as it floats around Hanbai like a good little wisp. I look at the dragon''s body. F*ck! You didn''t really want the dragon to have a chance didn''t you, Hanbai? The dragon''s body was filled with holes, perfectly revealing its organs inside. There were multiple hearts stabbed in the dragon''s body. In such a short time, you all defeated a dragon. F*ck me! Just how strong are you all? "Strong¡­." I hear Eumi murmurs as she looks at the fighting earlier. Well, it''s obvious that they are this strong right? "We should hurry up. More and more guardians will come if they see us." Fira said as she put her bow back on her back. "¡¸Cleanse.¡¹" Hanbai once again uses a spell. As he uses his spell, the bloodstains on Yue Shin and Eidenweiss'' robes evaporated into thin air. After Hanbai uses his spell, we finally continue walking. "What about the dragon''s body? It will be noticed by the other dragons and warns every guardian right?" Eumi looks at the body of the dragon behind. "The dragon''s body will freeze up in a couple of seconds and becomes a decaying block of ice so there''s no need to worry." Fira answer''s Eumi''s question. Although unwillingly, Eumi still nods to Fira''s answer. She was unable to get items from the dragon. Well, yeah, every part of the dragons are very very important. And will sell a lot too. In fact, if you compare the worth of a space pouch to a part of a dragon, the part of the dragon is much higher than the pouch, costing around a million gold at its minimum. Although here in the Moonlight Sword Sect where chaotic dragons roam regularly, the cost of a part of a dragon costs about five-hundred thousand gold minimum. Dragon meat is quite often served regularly in some shops at the Moonlight Sword Sect. Yep, this lady is not joking. That''s why everyone wants to become Moonlight Sword Sect''s trading partners. They also needed the parts of a dragon. Even though I never ate a dragon meat, I heard that it''s good and juicy. I''m going to eat one once I have enough money to buy one. "Frosts giants." Fira stops as she points out several giants roaming the lands. "Detour?" Yue Shin said as he looks over the place Fira pointed at. "Yea¡ª" In the middle of Fira''s speech, we were suddenly attacked by a giant block of ice. "Draaaaaaaa..." A cold voice was heard by everyone as we were attacked by a giant block of ice. I look above. Ah yes¡­ It was a frost giant attacking us by stomping its foot. However, instead of us dying, we were protected by Hanbai''s talismans. They were forming a large dome enough to cover all of us. "Eiden." Hanbai looks at Eidenweiss as he conjures another spell by hand formations. "Got it." Eidenweiss nods in return and leaps over the talismans Hanbai prepared earlier. As Eidenweiss leaps above talismans by talismans, the chain between his two weapons changed colors from black to violet. Soon after, his longsword and his rapier too changed colors. They were all violet. "¡¸Edge.¡¹" Eidenweiss murmurs as he jumps to the frost giant''s body. As he goes higher and higher, he suddenly stabs the heart of the frost giant, causing thunder to explode within the frost giant''s body. Like a bomb, the frost giant''s body explodes, causing blocks of ice to fly in every direction. Because there were talismans protecting us, we weren''t hit by the falling ice blocks. Eidenweiss was just standing in mid-air, waiting for his weapon to turn black. After a couple of seconds, his weapon finally became black. He then descends into the air slowly to go back to where our party is. "I saw several frosts giants and dragons coming this way. They have already noticed us from the very beginning." Eidenweiss calmly reports about the things he has seen while in mid-air. "This is bad." Fira''s expression becomes a worried one. "It seems that the goddess really wants to get out in this dimension." She murmurs telepathically. As she said it telepathically, I naturally heard it. Goddess? What goddess? While I was deep in thought, I subconsciously raise my head to the woman with a veil. She was smiling over us, welcoming us. Is she the goddess perhaps? "We really got to hurry this time." Fira said to everyone as she quickens up her pace. It looks like the situation has gotten more serious, right? "Draaaa¡ª" In the middle of the frost giant''s speech, Eidenweiss threw his weapon to the body of the giant. As soon as Eidenweiss'' weapon stabs the giant, the giant immediately exploded. "Annoying." Eidenweiss looks at the exploding giant. He then gestures his weapon to fly back to his hands, which the weapon in turn, happily returns back to Eidenweiss'' hands. "Draaaaa¡­." Soon, several frosts giants came and attack us. They were punching, kicking or stomping us. However, it was up to no avail as Hanbai''s talismans protect us from the attacks of the giants. "Cold¡­" Eumi once again shivers as the temperature drops. Even though her cold resistance is high enough, she was still feeling cold. "I had enough. ¡¸Burst.¡¹" Yue Shin, feeling annoyed by the attacks of the frost giants, summons myriad of greatswords and stabs every frost giants attacking us. Although it didn''t do anything and just stabs them like a needle, it was a catalyst for something disastrous. "¡¸Thunder.¡¹" Eidenweiss once again throws his weapon at one of the giants. However, the destination of the weapon this time was the greatsword instead of the body of the giant. As soon as Eidenweiss'' weapon touches the greatsword, a violet thunder suddenly erupted from Eidenweiss'' sword, causing the greatsword to have an electric property. Soon, the greatsword passes the electricity to another greatsword and so on and so forth, creating a dangerous link. Together, all of the greatswords exploded, causing every frost giants around us to explode. As they explode, there were multiple ice blocks flying in every direction. It was as if there were fireworks, except that it was made of ice. "Now that these giants are gone, shall we move on?" Fira said to us, waiting for our decision. Temple Of The Moon Goddess (3/7) "Yes." Hanbai looks around before saying yes. He was scouting the nearby area if there is any frosts giants or dragons roaming the land. As we walk together for a while without encountering anything other than frosts giants and dragons, I look at the edifice over us. It was getting bigger and bigger as we get closer to it. The woman with a veil too was getting bigger and bigger. If this edifice was compared to an average mountain, the mountain would surely lose face as the edifice was taller than the average size of a mountain. Yep, I''m not joking. "It''s been a while since I went to the temple." Hanbai telepathically said. Once again, my mind became a place for a telepathic talk. "What does it look like inside, Hanbai?" Eidenweiss asks Hanbai. It seems that this is the first time Eidenweiss going here. "Similar to a castle. Also, in every hall of the temple, you could see several to a bunch of paintings and statues of the goddess." Hanbai responds to Eidenweiss'' question. Is the goddess narcissist perhaps? Just by Hanbai''s explanation, it looks like the goddess really likes her face huh¡­. It''s kind of weird and cool at the same time. That''s what I think, I guess? "Come to think of it¡­" Hanbai stops talking as he tries recalling something. After a few seconds, he continued, "The smile of the goddess is quite similar to someone¡­" The smile of the goddess? What smile? Wait¡­ that malicious smile of that woman with a veil? "Forget it¡­ I forgot who it is." Hanbai said as he became silent once again. "Idiot Hanbai." Yue Shin said. He was mocking Hanbai for forgetting something. "Idiot Yue." Hanbai strikes back. F*ck, this is going to become bothersome. Soon after, a barrage of cursing words from Hanbai and Yue Shin rang through my head, causing my head to hurt. They were talking endlessly as if they only have a few breaths left before dying. This lady cannot handle such things like that, you know? "Stop it, both of you." Fira spoke. As soon as she spoke, both Hanbai and Yue Shin became silent as if they were cute little dogs following a master. Wahh¡­ so cute. Ehem, I mean they''re just cute when they behave like cute animals. If you imagine Hanbai and Yue Shin as two cute dogs, you can say that they are cute too. Right? Right? "How many floors are there inside the temple?" Fira asks Hanbai telepathically about the stories in the temple. "More than a hundred." Hanbai continued, "Five to fifteen meters per height of each average floor." I gasp at Hanbai''s answer. Fifteen meters for just one floor is too high you know? It''s the same height as those walls of certain castles of the mortal world. I once again look at the edifice over us. There were large panels of windows and giant statues carrying giant pillars on the top of its head. Other than that, there were also intricate designs and exquisite architectural designs the edifice had. "What floor is the largest?" Fira once again asks Hanbai. "Fifty-seventh floor. Also known as the floating library. That floor has a height of twenty meters." Hanbai once again, answers Fira''s question. I''m sure that a boss of some sort lurks around in that area. I am sure of it. This lady had already seen enough plot lines and cliches. I know that there''s gotta be a big bad monster roaming that area. How did I know this? Well, when I was in the mortal world back then, I read a lot of fairy tale books when I''m either bored or free. Since then, I learned a lot of things just by reading books. After reading so many books, I finally broke free from my chains and became an intellectual.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Yes, a true intellectual. Don''t laugh at it okay? This lady is trying her best to become a true intellectual. After asking questions, Fira became silent once again. So does Hanbai and Yue Shin. Finally, my head was filled with silence as they end their conversations. Finally, there was once again peace in my head. "We''re here." Fira said as she looks at the gigantic edifice in front of her. After walking for god-knows-how-long, we finally reached the place where Eumi''s master is currently cultivating at. Looking in my front, I saw multiple gigantic statues covered with pure white snow guarding a giant shrine gate in front of us. Fira goes forward until one of the gigantic statues signals her to stop as it draws out a giant poleaxe from its back. The gigantic statue then speaks gibberish as it blocks away Fira from entering the giant door. Like the gigantic statue, Fira also speaks gibberish. She then bows after speaking gibberish. Which the gigantic statue, in turn, nods back at her. After nodding, the gigantic statue withdraws the giant poleaxe and put it back on its back. One by one, the four masters and Eumi bows at the gigantic statue. Even the scary giant also bows in front of the gigantic statue. What? Should I also bow? Err¡­ Nah, I should bow to pay respects. Like the others, I also bow in respect to the gigantic statue. Soon afterward, two gigantic statues open the gigantic shrine door. It seems like Fira ordered the giant to open the door huh¡­ Cool¡­ After it opens the door, the gigantic statue once again spoke gibberish. Aside from the statue''s body movements, I do not know what the statue is saying. Judging from its body movements, it looks like something must have happened in the temple. Is it because of Eumi''s master perhaps? Or is it because of those hidden bosses? Wait¡­ am I in an R*G story? Nah, that''s not happening. "The giant says that something sinister had happened over the past century." Fira explains the words of the giant to everyone. See? This lady is right? Sinister cliche, check! Now¡­ as for the surprise boss¡­ I am truly an intellectual for knowing such scenarios. Though¡­ if the floors inside are really sinister¡­ I should prepare myself. I''m not even an immortal cultivator yet to handle such bosses. "Xiare?" Eumi looks at me worriedly. What''s wrong? Is there something on my face? "What''s wrong?" I ask. There''s nothing wrong right? I look at my body. It is the same as usual though? My two cute buns are still here. Oh no! I forgot to censor it! Sigh... whatever, I already said it so yeah... I have a cute two buns on my chest. What about it? "We''re the only ones left outside." Eumi said to me as she points the gigantic shrine door. "Ah?" I ask dumbfounded. Surely, they just here a few seconds ago right? "You''ve been standing here for a while." She said as she looks worriedly at my face. She then checks my forehead using her hand to see if I am sick or not. I''m not sick okay? This lady is better than ever. "Your forehead is so cold." Eumi immediately puts her hand away from my hand. Well yeah, I am currently practicing the¡¸Breath of the Moon Goddess¡¹right now. "It''s the side-effect of the pills the Sword Summoner gave me earlier haha¡­" Immediately, I lied to Eumi. "I see." Eumi said worriedly. Ehh¡­. don''t look at me like that... "By the way, where are the others?" I look around as I ask Eumi where is everyone. "They were already inside the temple." She answers my question with a soft sigh. "But they were just here seconds ago?" I furrow my brows at Eumi. Are you kidding me? They were just here a couple of seconds ago though. "About that¡­" Eumi looks at the ground, evading my gaze. "After the Eyewatcher master talked to the Moon Devas, we went inside the shrine door together. However, when True Wielder master noticed that you weren''t inside, we head back outside to see you if you are still outside. As we go outside the temple, we saw you simply gazing at the moon goddess on the top of the temple like someone who has been mesmerized by a mermaid." She calmly explained. As I listen to her words, fear struck my heart. I did not even look at the woman with the veil right? How come Eumi and the others saw me gazing at the woman. Wait... F*ck! I feel that this place is ominous. "Xiare? Xiare?" Eumi shakes my body as I think about the goddess. I look at her and said, "Tell me more." I really do not recall myself looking above like an idiot. "You were just simply standing as you look at the goddess. The four masters wished to stay with you at first but since you were not in danger, they entered the temple once again." She said while glancing at my face from time to time. "Weird¡­." I murmured. Just how in the world did I end up gazing at the woman with the veil? "We should go now." Eumi holds my hand as she drags me to the shrine doors. Although I want to resist, I simply let myself be dragged by the shivering Eumi as we head to the door. She forgot that I was really cold huh¡­ But really, something''s not right here. I look above while being dragged by the shivering cute Eumi. The woman with a veil was just simply smiling at the portal we entered earlier. "Huuuuu¡­." Eumi softly murmurs as she tries to not embarrass herself. She was shivering as she continuously drags me to the door. However, she did not want to embarrass herself in front of me so hid the fact that she was cold despite her body shivering. Errr¡­. you should stop if you are feeling cold you know? As we head into the door, a mysterious force sucks us into the door, causing both Eumi and my vision to change from a black door to a large hall with paintings hanging over the walls of the hall. "We''re here¡­ hooo¡­." Eumi instantly takes her hand away from my hand as soon as we got inside the temple. She was really cold. "Where are they?" I asked as I search them across the hall. There were no signs of Eidenweiss and the others here. "Ah?" Eumi was also dumbfounded as she looks at the hall. It was as if she was completely new to this place. I look at her shocked face. "What is it?" I ask her. Well, I don''t really know why you are shocked so please, just tell me why are you shocked okay? This lady here is unable to read minds okay? I''m not Y*e Sh*n you know? "W-w-we¡­" Like someone who got their wife lost, Eumi looks at me and immediately hugs me. Err¡­ you do know that hugging me will make you shiver out of cold right? "W-w-we g-g-got s-sepe-rated." Eumi, who was shivering, spoke out these words. Temple Of The Moon Goddess (4/7) "Separated? What do you mean?" I ask Eumi. Separated from what? Them? That''s not true, isn''t it? Right? I push away the saddened Eumi as she was shivering due to the fact that she hugged my cold body. Gently, I pat her head to calm her down. I''m a good sister, don''t you think? Looking at the saddened Eumi, I thought to myself, "Xiare-nee is here, ya know?" Oh right! I forgot to tell you that I''m actually older than Eumi. That''s why she always calls me "Sister Xiare" sometimes or whenever she''s asking me to buy something. The more you know, right? Haha... I stare at her cute face. She''s so cute when she''s sad. Waaa~ Wait¡­ I forgot that this is the effect of being an OP character. Slowly, I pull my hand out from her head. I am mature enough to not get attracted to such cute things! Arghhh! "S-s-s-sister Xiare¡­" Eumi looks at me. Errr¡­ what is it? "Hmm?" I responded. "T-t-this is not the hall we entered earlier¡­" Eumi looks around as she tries to explain why we got separated from the others. "Huh?" I ask with a dumbfounded expression. What do you mean by this is not the hall you entered earlier? Shouldn''t be the floors of this edifice stay where they are? How come they changed positions? "The hall we entered earlier is different from this hall we are currently right now, having statues of a woman dressed in a gown instead of a painting." She continued explaining. "There were also panels of windows across the hall I saw last time I entered." I search around to look for statues. Nope, there''s none. There were windows but there were no statues. Instead, there were paintings of a woman hanging on each wall of the hall. The woman in the painting was similar to the woman with the veil I saw on the top of the edifice, having the same smile but with different postures, such as sitting on a chair or leaning on the wall, looking over us. She was also wearing different traditional robes and dresses. It was as if she''s some sort of a shrine priestess. However, if one could find similarities between each painting, that would be the fact that the woman had her face covered by a veil. Yep, a veil. The veil covering the woman was either a white or black veil. Although the white veil can be seen-through, it was thick enough to cover the woman''s facial features except her mouth smiling over us. If one is really persistent like me who wants to see the woman''s face, one could see that behind the thick white veil lies a woman with her eyes closed. Yep, closed. She was smiling with her eyes closed. Scary, right? "Then where are we?" I ask Eumi. "I¡­" Eumi looks down before continuing, "I don''t know¡­" Well, it makes sense right? Since when did someone know the layout of this edifice just by looking at it, right? I walk around and look outside the windows. I see the giant statues from earlier below me. Also, I could see the two mountains sandwiching the small portal from far away. Also, I notice that over the path we walked earlier, there were no mountains surrounding us, as if we were in some sort of never-ending eternal winter. "It looks like we are above the skies." I said to Eumi. Judging from the fact that the giant statues from earlier are below us, it looks like we are way above than the first floor of the edifice. Eumi walks over beside me and looks outside. "Un." She said, agreeing with my statement earlier. After looking outside, I search the hall. There were multiple rooms, each leading to a bedroom with one bed and a wardrobe near it. There were also a couple of books lying on a table beside the bed. "This doesn''t look like a temple.." I softly said to Eumi. It looks like a castle if you ask me. "Yeah¡­" Eumi, who was checking the wardrobe, agrees that this edifice is not a temple. "Did you find anything on the wardrobe?" I ask her while searching the bed for something unusual.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "This is¡­. a robe?" Eumi looks at robe she''s touching before saying those words. I glance at the robe Eumi''s touching it. It was a jade white robe with some gold cuffs on it. "Looks like a senior''s robe if you ask me." Well yeah, that is a senior Moonlight Sword Sect robe, having gold cuffs and a jade white color on it. Eumi, who was looking at the robe, puts it back to the wardrobe as she slowly loses interest after looking at it. Meanwhile, the book caught my attention. Quickly, I pick it up on the table and opens it as I read the contents inside. "Eh? What''s this?" I ask as I see the contents of the book strange. The words inside the book are something that I could not comprehend. "Let me take a look." Eumi looks at the contents of the book closely. As she reads the contents written on the book, she furrows her brows. She was definitely having problems reading the book. "Power¡­ moon¡­ mist?" Albeit broken, Eumi somehow manages to translate the contents of the book as she slowly reads the content inside. As she reads the book slowly, she gestures me to turn the page of the book. I nod in return and turns the page of the book, revealing a sphere with the woman with the veil below the sphere. She was perfectly drawn, like a painting on a book. However, one could notice that beside the woman with the veil lies three swords beside her, waiting to be pulled by her hands. They were the three symbolic swords of the sect. "I¡­ can''t read these words." Eumi said to me as she moves away from the book. She was having troubles reading the book and thus, she left it unread "Let''s go back and search around?" I said to Eumi as I close the book. "Un." She nodded as she leaves the room. Slowly, I put the book back to where I picked it up. After that, I leave the room and look at Eumi who was looking out the window. "Eumi." I call out her name. She was not responding. "Eumi?" I once again call out her name. She was not moving nor responding. Slowly, I walk over her to touch her shoulder. Er.. are you playing tricks on this lady perhaps? This lady does not buy your jumpscare okay? Stop it. "Xiare?" I hear a voice on my left side. It was Eumi''s voice. Err¡­. How come I hear Eumi on left side despite the fact that she''s in front of me? I stop walking and look at my left side. It was Eumi. What? How come there are two Eumi in this hall. Are you kidding this lady? "How co¡ª" In the middle of my speech, I was suddenly attacked by something. Quickly, I look to the direction where I was attacked. As I look at the direction where I was attacked, I saw the woman with her eyes closed dressed liked Eumi attacking me. Quickly, I pull out the dagger from its sheath and pushes the dagger into the body of the woman, deeply cutting her abdomen. I stabbed and slashed her abdomen. As I stab the woman, Eumi quickly rushes in to help me out. As she goes near us, she kicks the woman and sent her to the floor lying as she tends her stabbed abdomen. "Are you all right?" Eumi asks me as she saw what happened. It was a threatening experience. "Yeah." I nod at her as I put the dagger back to its scabbard. After nodding, we both look at the woman lying on the ground. Her eyes were closed and yet, she was clearly looking at us as if she wore a grudge resentment toward us. While looking at us, the woman speaks some gibberish before instantly vanishing. I and Eumi look at each other before leaving the hall where the lady vanished. Nope, I''m not going back there ever again. "How come someone imitated you?" I ask Eumi. Clearly, that woman was perfectly imitating Eumi''s posture and dress. However, her face was different from Eumi. "I don''t know¡­." Eumi said while looking at me with worries. It''s clear that she too was shocked by the fact that someone imitated her. "They''re the Moonlight shadows." Someone said to us. It was a female voice. I turn around and look to the direction where we heard the voice. There, I saw Fira slowly walking around over us. Her coat was filled with bloodstains, clearly implying that she fought something. "Moonlight shadows?" Eumi asks her. Well, that''s the first time I heard that term. "Reflections of realities, such as living beings." Fira answers her question. Reflection of realities? Err¡­ sorry but I don''t get it? "To simplify, it''s a living clone, having the same consciousness and powers like us." Fira explains the Moonlight shadows to us. I see now! This lady gets it. "Where are the others, senior?" I ask her. The others were not with her, meaning that she too got separated with them. "We got separated one by one." She answers my question. As she walks over us, I hear multiple walking sounds far away from us. Instantly, Fira leaps over us and takes us with her by hugging us tightly. Although her hug was tight, I could still breathe. So too Eumi on the other side of Fira''s arm. "I''m really sorry but we need to hurry." She said as she leaps across the halls while tightly hugging us. She was scared of what''s going to happen. What''s going to happen? Is there something that I missed earlier? "Someone really pissed the Moonlight Goddess off¡­" Fira murmurs while leaping floor to floor. Er¡­ is it me perhaps? Nah, that''s not happening, right? It''s my first time coming here so yeah, I''m pretty sure that it''s not me. Haha... That''s not me, right? As Fira leaps floor by floor, we finally see a stair leading to the upper floor. However, there were multiple Fira guarding the floor, waiting for us as we head to the upper floor. "Darn it." Fira curses under her breath. Hey! No swearing! This is a swearing-free hall! She suddenly stops leaping and put us back on the floor, saying, "Head to the next floor. I will stop those Moonlight shadows from going up." "What about you, Eyewatcher master?" Eumi looks at Fira. "I will go up later. I''m just going to prevent them from going up." She answers Eumi''s question as she summons two swords out of nowhere and takes it with both of her hands. She was getting prepared for some bloodbath battle. "Follow me." She said as she lunges herself to the nearby Firas guarding the stairs. Together, both I and Eumi run towards where the staircase is. As we go towards the stairs, we see Fira fighting another several Firas with her two swords. She was like a wave, constantly slashing up everything without pause. "Go now." She said to us telepathically. We both nod at Fira''s words. We then rush to get to the upper floor to escape the other Firas and the oncoming disaster. As we go to the upper floor, I take a quick glance at Fira before going up. She was constantly beheading other Firas fighting her using her two shining swords. I look at the dagger Yue Shin gave me. It had the same shining blade like the two swords Fira uses while fighting other Firas. "We need to go up now." Said by Eumi as she looks at me. "Yeah." I said. After saying yeah, both me and Eumi head to another floor. As the upper floor reveals itself, I feel my heart throbbing like a drum beating loudly. Why is my heart trembling you ask? That''s because... This floor is the floor Hanbai talked about earlier. This floor is completely filled with floating blocks of shelves with a myriad of books in them. Temple Of The Moon Goddess (5/7) "What is this place?" Eumi asks as she looks at the floating bookshelves. Yes, they were floating around as if there were no gravity pulling them to the floor. If there is no gravity binding them into the ground, then how come we are not floating? Are we heavier than these shelves? Nah, it can''t be. Just by looking at the shelves, you could see that they are heavier than both of us. But really¡­ "But how are they floating?" I thought to myself. Is there any string attached on the top of each shelf? This lady does not know how are these shelves flying around. As I walk around to find the staircase leading to the next floor, I suddenly felt like I''m being watched by someone. I turn back and sees Eumi walking up behind me. She was looking around at the bookshelves but not looking at me. Weird. "Eumi" I call out Eumi''s name as I look at her. Eumi looks at me in response. "What is it?" She asks me. "Have you noticed anything on this floor?" I ask her. Eumi shakes her head before saying, "Except for the floating bookshelves, there''s nothing unusual across the floor." Err¡­ then how come I felt something earlier? Is it just my imagination perhaps? Sigh¡­ I really am getting delusional¡­ I quicken up my pace to find the exit to this floor. Eumi also quickens up her pace as she follows me around. Like an endless maze, I can''t seem to find the exit. It was as if the room itself was a gigantic maze. I look above, only to find out more bookshelves floating like cubes. "Did you hear that?" Eumi said to me. Hear what? Bookshelves crashing into one another? "Hear what?" I said to her. Really, this lady''s hearing is poor sometimes okay? "A metallic sound. Shhh¡­." Eumi said to me as she silences me by covering my mouth. Err¡­ Since there''s nothing for me to do, I quickly shut myself up from asking questions and listen closely to my surroundings. As I listen to the surroundings, I hear multiple bookshelves crashing into one another. As for the metallic sound Eumi said to me, I did not hear it. This lady did not hear metallic sounds ya know? Are you fooling me? "I did no¡ª" As I am about to say that I didn''t hear anything metallic to Eumi, a loud sound of something crashing instantly stopped me from talking. *Crash!* Multiple bookshelves above us crash into one another, creating a domino effect. Will you please stop that! This lady is trying to talk you know? I look above to see who''s the one purposely crashing the bookshelves above us. "Eh?" I was dumbfounded when I saw Eidenweiss floating at us. He was silent and instead of talking to us, he was looking down on us as if we were some sort of ant. "True Wie¡ª" Halfway Eumi''s words, Eidenweiss suddenly throws his weapon towards us, creating a small crater in front of us. F*ck! Have you gone mad? Are you actually killing us? After he threw his weapon, he suddenly dashes towards us. As he dashes at us, I suddenly had a feeling that he would actually kill us. Instantly, I had a very bad premonition about this. "Run!" I shouted as I began to run away from the dashing Eidenweiss. Eumi, on the other hand, also run as she too had a premonition. *Bam!* A large crater was formed as Eidenweiss crashes himself onto the floor. There was a thick amount of smoke near Eidenweiss as he dived to the floor. Like a mouse being cornered, I quickly pull out the dagger from its sheath. Eumi takes her fan out from her sleeve. It seems that the situation here is getting serious. Wait¡­ is this the surprise boss? Well then, surprise boss check! Haha.. F*ck! Why am I thinking about that right now! Are you kidding me? Arghhhh! *Swoooosh!* Eidenweiss'' weapon suddenly attacks us and tries to take us down. Instantly, I prepare my dagger to block the oncoming weapons while Eumi takes out talismans in her sleeves. As Eidenweiss'' weapon flies towards us, the stance of the weapon quickly changes, with the rapier lunging to me while the sword follows suit. *Bang!* Just as the two weapons crashes to my body and stabs me, an invisible dome appears before me, blocking the two weapons from killing me. F*ck! That was close! Thank god a barrier appeared out of nowhere or else. Thank you Eumi!Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. I look at Eumi who was pulling out another set of talismans. These talismans had a color of jade white but the color of the words on the talismans was color green. "¡¸Speed.¡¹" She said as she performs a hand gesture to the talismans. After gesturing, the words on the talisman glows to light and began burning itself. Instantly, I felt my body being lighter than before. Is this the effect of the talisman perhaps? "Arrgghhhh!!!" Out from nowhere, Eidenweiss suddenly lunges himself to me. F*ck! Are you really trying to kill me?! As he lunges himself at me, I dash to my left side, narrowly evading Eidenweiss'' attack. F*ck! This lady is good at ga*es you f*cker! F*ck you! As he flies himself away from us, Eumi instantly holds my hand as we run away from the opposite direction. F*ck! My heart is clearly pounding hard! "We need to run!" Eumi said to me while tightly holding my hands as we go away from Eidenweiss. No sh*t we''re gonna run away from that maniac. *Crash!* Another set of bookshelves crashes at each other near us, causing to block our path away from escaping Eidenweiss'' maniac mode. Seriously? Is this some sort of bad luck? "Arghhhh!!!" I hear Eidenweiss shouting like a beast. After shouting, I see him madly dashing towards us while equipping his weapon. I take my hand away from Eumi''s hand and began to push Eumi to my left side as I try to counter or parry Eidenweiss'' attacks. *Cling!* A sound of a metal grinding itself to another metal was heard. Yep, I managed to parry Eidenweiss'' longsword. As for his rapier however¡­ F*ck! I barely managed to survive as the rapier missed its target: Me. It was narrowly hitting the waist part of my robe. Thank god my evasion stat is maxed out! "Arghhhh¡­." Eidenweiss suddenly pushes his longsword to my dagger, making my dagger and right arm unable to move due to the force his longsword is pushing to my dagger. As Eidenweiss continuously pushes his longsword at my dagger, Eumi opens her fan and began attacking Eidenweiss on the back. Eidenweiss, in return, uses his rapier to block out Eumi by thrusting his rapier near her weak points. As such, Eumi can''t do anything but to use her talismans to attack Eidenweiss from afar due to the fact that Eidenweiss'' rapier can stab her. While Eidenweiss constantly defends himself from the attacks of the talismans, I kick his left knee out using one of my legs. As his knee was kicked by one of my legs, his pressure in the longsword became weak, allowing me to push the longsword away from me as I quickly step back to evade Eidenweiss'' attacks. Without any warning, Eidenweiss suddenly became strong again and attacks me using his longsword. However, as I managed to evade his sword by rolling to the left side, his attack did not hit me. F*ck you! F*ck you! I learned to roll sideways by playing souls dark! After attacking me, Eidenweiss makes another move, causing his rapier to quickly move from defending him to stabbing me. Because I can''t defend the rapier''s stab using my dagger, I once again roll to the left side, barely evading Eidenweiss'' attack. "Arggghhh!!!" Eidenweiss screams as Eumi attacks her with her fan. There were also multiple talismans floating beside Eumi that keeps attacking Eidenweiss'' back, causing Eidenweiss to scream. Suddenly, After screaming, Eidenweiss quickly moves side to side, evading the talisman''s attack and Eumi''s attack. While evading the barrage of attacks from side to side, Eidenweiss prepares his longsword as he tries to behead Eumi. Quickly, I stood up and began pulling Eumi away from her doom. F*ck! That was close! Are you f*cking kidding me! Suddenly, I felt something rushing to my heart like a roaring wave while saving Eumi from her impending doom. It was my blood, roaring as they rush to my heart. I felt my blood rushing towards my heart as it beats louder and louder. F*ck! Is this what they call an adrenaline rush? More and more blood rushes to my heart, making my heart beat louder and louder. As soon as my heart became loud for me to hear, the time around me seemingly slowed down. As the time goes slower and slower, I only hear my heart beating slowly. It was as if I''m in a small room together with my heart. It was this feeling that I''m getting at. My heart was loudly beating, enough to make me explode. Yep, I am in a state of an adrenaline rush. I grin widely as I see everything slowed down around me. I could see Eidenweiss slowly evading every attack of each talisman while I''m pulling Eumi away from Eidenweiss'' attack. Ahahahahaha! How come you are so slow now? F*cking weak! Quickly, I prepare my dagger and began praying to myself that I survive Eidenweiss attacks. After praying, I quickly move around Eidenweiss while he slowly uses both of his longsword and rapier to kill me. So slow! You''re too slow! Like a maniac who just wants to kill someone, I evade every attacks Eidenweiss made and began stabbing his arm to disarm him. Faster! Faster! Ahahahahaha! Quickly, I kick his knees once again to make him stagger. As I kick his knees, I took an opportunity to stab his waist while he staggers. Re*ard, you''re too slow. After stabbing his waist, I deeply cut his waist by moving the dagger sideways. Blood slowly spills out everywhere as I cut his waist. Once again, after making a large cut on his waist, I kick him to once again, make him stagger on the floor. As I kick him, I defend myself using my dagger completely filled with blood from the longsword in his hand. Because time was slowed down, I easily block the incoming longsword and made a riposte by severely cutting down his hand and thus, instantly disarming himself. How come your body is so smooth as butter? Ahahahahaha! As I look more and more Eidenweiss'' bloodied state, I widely grin to myself as I began my assault on him. I hit his chest by using a roundhouse kick. As he was unable to defend himself due to the fact that he was disarmed, he slowly stumbles and was pushed to a short distance. However, he did not fly away as my kick is a light one. After kicking him, I move closer to him as I prepare to thrust my dagger into his heart. As I finally began stabbing his heart, I pull out the dagger and once again, I thrust my dagger into his heart, stabbing him multiple times. F*ck you! F*ck you! As he was stabbed multiple times in the heart, he instantly fell down and died, quickly ending the fight. You''re too weak. Too weak! Ahahahaha! Like someone who has seen hope, I merely stand in front of the dead Eidenweiss, smiling at him like some sort of maniac. I am weird. You too are weird. Haha¡­ "Xiare?" I slowly hear Eumi''s voice. Quickly, I turn to look at her and said, "Hmm?" while smiling. Eumi, in turn, looks at me with a worried expression and said, "I.. don''t like this¡­" She then looks at me like someone who''s guilty. Err¡­ what did I do? As I felt more and more blood rushing to my body, I calm myself down. Soon, time became faster and faster, returning itself to its original state where I can now see the talismans moving normally. My adrenaline rush state finally ended. I brush my head off and shakes my hair as I say, "I''m sorry about that. I was worried that you are going to die earlier so I did what I could to protect you." I made a peace sign after saying those words. Eumi, who was scared, looks at me for a while before slowly nodding as she looks at me. Waa~ cute.. Ehem, anyways¡­ Looking at my robe filled with bloodstains, I simply glance at it before lending a hand to Eumi who''s on the floor. "Heave ho~" I murmur as I pull Eumi from the floor. "Sister Xiare." Eumi looks at me before continuing, "Are you okay?" Hmm? I''m better than ever ya know? Though I just feel a bit lightheaded. "I''m okay." I smiled after saying that I''m okay to Eumi. Well yeah, except for being lightheaded and weary after pushing myself to the limits, I''m fully okay, right? Right? After that, Eumi collects the floating talismans around and places it back on her sleeves. Are those talismans reusable perhaps? Hmmm¡­ I look at Eumi''s face. Cute. She was too cute. Gently, I touch Eumi''s cheeks. Eumi, on the other hand, did not mind me touching her cheeks and instead, she just look at me, smiling. Waaa~ Having such a cute little sister is truly a blessing, yeah? This lady agrees with your decision! Except if you disagree with me, that is. Right? Temple Of The Moon Goddess (6/7) "Your hand is too cold." Eumi said to me as I touch her soft cheeks. Oh! I forgot that I''m using a breathing pattern! I''m sorry about that hahaha¡­ Gently, I pinch her cheek one last time before I take my hands out from her cheeks. Eumi, who have been pinched by me, pouts angrily as I take my hands away from her. Err¡­ Wait¡­ No! Why did I touched her cheeks and pinched it?! Arghhhh!! Why is your charm attribute maxed out! Instantly, I calm myself down as I realize what I have done. I must resist the temptation of pinching her cheeks! Ahhh! "Ehem." I cough before continuing, "Let''s continue walking?" I smile before her, hoping that her pouted mouth will go away. Although you are too cute for me to handle, my resistance for cuteness has risen up to counter your charm attribute, Eumi. Eumi, who was pouting at me, pinches her throat as she calms herself down before saying, "Yeah." I glance at the dead body of Eidenweiss behind me and Eumi. His left waist has been slashed openly, revealing his inner organs and his hand were cut down. Also, his chest has been stabbed multiple times, revealing that he died from multiple stab wounds. Well, it''s very obvious, right? Although it''s kinda gross to look at, considering the fact that countless wars are currently happening in the mortal world, this kind of scenario is kind of a normal one. I''m not even kidding. I have seen much and much greater gruesome deaths than this. After all¡­ Nah, I don''t want to talk about it, neh? Anyways¡­ As we leave Eidenweiss'' dead body, we once again resume back to our search for finding the stairs. Instead of finding a stair leading up to the next floor, we only just see more and more floating bookshelves floating around. Weird. How come there are no stairs? I look above, only to find out more and more bookshelves floating like a bunch of meteors. Err¡­ if only they form a stai¡ª wait a minute! Suddenly, I had a Eureka. It was about climbing the bookshelves. How come I didn''t think of this before? Am I really that stupid? Wait¡­ since I had a eureka about climbing the bookshelves, doesn''t that make me an intellectual? Hmmm¡­. confusing¡­ "Eumi." I look at Eumi before continuing, "Can you help me climb that bookshelf?" I point at the tall bookshelf in front of us. Eumi, who saw what the bookshelf I pointed at, nods before saying, "Un." After agreeing, both of us head to the bookshelf in front of us and began positioning ourselves. Eumi was positioned on the bookshelf facing me as she helps me jump to the top of the bookshelf. I, on the other hand, was both facing Eumi and the bookshelf. I''m preparing to jump as Eumi lends me a hand. "Here goes!" I said to Eumi as I run towards her. Eumi, who heard my signal, prepares herself as she helps me jump higher. As I run in front of Eumi, I jump to her hands before jumping once again to grab the top of the bookshelf as I climb to the top. It was a success. Slowly, I struggle as I go up to the top of the bookshelf. As I finally manage to go to the top, I take myself a breather before Eumi climbs up. After breathing, I signal Eumi to prepare herself to jump. "I''m going now." Eumi signals me before going to the place where I started running. As she goes to the same location where I started to run, she takes a breather before running towards the bookshelf. As she goes near the bookshelf, she suddenly jumps and opens both of her hands on the air. Quickly, I grab one of her hand while keeping myself intact on the top of the bookshelf. Although it was hard, Eumi slowly walks to the bookshelf vertically while tightly grasping my hand as I pull her to the top.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Nearing to the top of the bookshelf, Eumi grasps the top of the bookshelf using her other hand. Like me who also struggled when I get myself on the top, Eumi also struggles as she goes to the top of the bookshelf. Slowly, I pull her up while she grasps the bookshelf to climb up. It was also a success. Now, both Eumi and I are now finally on the top of a bookshelf. Well, since we''re not even a high realm cultivator yet to walk mid-air, climbing is the only option to go up. Calmly, we both take a breather before continuing. It''s hard okay? It''s too hard to climb without such items helping you. After I took a breather, I stand up and look at the entire area around me. Except for the seemingly endless bookshelves floating around like a giant maze, there''s nothing around us. There were no windows on the walls nor chandeliers on the ceiling above us. Instead, there were only countless bookshelves around us. Eumi and I began leaping bookshelf to bookshelf to search around. As we search around, we both look at ourselves as we were shocked at the sight we''re seeing right now. What is this? How in the world... There were tons and tons of Eidenweiss roaming the floor below us. It was as if they were searching for something. Is it us perhaps? I gulp my saliva as I think of it. This scene was no laughing matter. They were indeed looking for us. I signal Eumi to be quiet. Eumi, on the other hand, nods back in return as she shuts her mouth and looks at the countless Eidenweiss patrolling the entire floor. As we silently leap bookshelf to bookshelf, one Eidenweiss look at us. My heart once again beats louder as I see the Eidenweiss staring at us. F*ck! Is this a round two? I slowly prepare the dagger as I look at the glancing Eidenweiss. There were bloodstains on the dagger. Well yeah, I did not clean it since there''s no need to. Instead of fighting us, the Eidenweiss below simply continues his duty¡ª patrolling the entire floor. Eh? What happened? Did Eidenweiss become scared silly? Err... Eumi and I look at each other as we see the fleeing Eidenweiss. Err¡­ how come? "I think it''s because of the bookshelves." Eumi whispers something to me. Bookshelves? What do you mean? I look at the bookshelf we are currently at. This bookshelf is made of wood. What about it? Thinking of the bookshelf, I suddenly had a realization: The Eidenweiss clones mistook us for a bookshelf. I really am an intellectual for finding out such obvious reason. Indeed, it was the only possible scenario. Well, ever since we got to the top of the bookshelf earlier, there were little to no bookshelves crashing over us. Indeed. This lady is truly an intellectual. Heh. I nod at Eumi''s explanation about how did the Eidenweiss from earlier only glanced at us before leaving. You too, Eumi, are also an intellectual. Once again, we continue leaping bookshelves to bookshelves, hoping to find the exit. Although there were some Eidenweiss looking at us, I did not bother them as they mistook us as some sort of a bookshelf. *Crash!* A loud sound of something crashing rang throughout the entire floor, alerting all of the Eidenweiss below. Together, all of the roaming Eidenwiess head to the direction where the crash happened like some sort of ghouls hunting flesh. F*ck! It''s terrifying! Some of them were directly running into the bookshelves and crashes to the bookshelves while some of them leap into the air and flies to the direction where the crash is. Just by looking at the huge amount of Eidenweiss flying around, it could be seen as a terrifying swarm of Eidenweiss. I''m not joking. Looking at them, I suddenly had my spine chilled as I think about all of the Eidenweiss around here attacking both me and Eumi. It would be a total carnage. I take a quick glance at the frozen Eumi. She too was shocked by the sight we''re both seeing right now. If not for the fact that the other Eidenweiss did not notice us earlier as they began patrolling the entire area, we would have been killed over and over again. It''s too scary to think of. Really. I touch Eumi''s hand to snap her back from reality. "Eumi." I said to her. Eumi looks at me and said "This lady is not scared" over and over again as she finally calms herself down. "Let''s continue." She said after finally calming herself. I nod back in return before leaping to the other bookshelves. Slowly, we leap bookshelf by bookshelf. As we leap to the other bookshelves, Eumi constantly glances at the direction the other Eidenweiss head to from time to time. She was obviously scared. As we finally reach the end of this seemingly endless bookshelves, we saw myriad of bookshelves acting as a wall not far away from us. There were ladders and ledges on them. It was as if they serve as a path to somewhere. "I think that ladder might be the only way up." I point to the ladder far away from us as I talk about it to Eumi." "Yea¡ª" *Bang!!!* Halfway through Eumi''s speech, a loud sound of something being destroyed was heard all across the floor, causing multiple bookshelves to fall from far away from us. Come on! Are you kidding us? *Bang!* Another roaring sound of multiple bookshelves stretches all across the floor, making both me and Eumi cover our ears as the sound was so loud that it made our ears hurt in pain. We look at the direction of the sound, only to find out that there were multiple swords of varying sizes and shapes attacking a large beast made out of other Eidenweiss. What. The. F*ck? Yes, the beast was made out of multiple Eidenweiss. It was like a slime but with Eidenweiss as its skin. Yuck! As for its enemy however¡­ Since we are too far away from the battle, we did not saw the beast''s enemy. However, judging from the swords floating around the beast, it looks like the beast''s enemy is Yue Shin. I look at Eumi and nod at her, implying that we should go there. Eumi also nods back at me in return. Both of us change our direction, from the ladder to the fight. While constantly leaping to each bookshelf, we finally see the enemy of the beast¡ª It was Yue Shin and Fira helping one another as they attack the behemoth of Eidenweiss. Both of them are cooperating to stop the beast. " Eyewatcher master and the Sword Summoner master." Eumi said telepathically as she leaps to where Fira and Yue Shin are. "Lady Eumi and lady Xiare." Fira said to us while she was attacking the beast using her two silver swords. Yue Shin, who was attacking the beast, steps back from attacking and summons two longswords beside him. "Here." He said telepathically to us. "Un." Eumi said back telepathically. "Yeah." I too respond back to Yue Shin''s word. After Yue Shin said "Here," the two longswords fly in our direction. As it goes flying, both me and Eumi manages to catch it. The two swords were like the swords Fira has¡ª silver swords. "Attack any cores you see once the Moonlight Shadow shows any openings to its cores." Fira telepathically said to us as she cut the hands of the giant slime made out of Eidenweiss. Both Eumi and I nod back to Fira''s words as we quickly head to the battle. Temple Of The Moon Goddess (7/7) Looking at the fight between the two hidden masters and the gigantic abomination, I thought to myself, "Why is that abomination only consists of multiple Eidenweiss? It''s kinda weird when you think of it, right? This kind of scenario wouldn''t happen unless someone purposely sets up the entire situation. Wait¡­. No, it can''t be. Eidenweiss is not the mastermind behind this, right? Hmmmm¡­ Weird. It''s really weird if you look at this scenario from a different angle. Though this lady does not mind it anyways. I am just a bystander woo hoo~¡­ Don''t mind me¡­ *Crash!* A set of bookshelves crashes to one another as the gigantic abomination waves its hands to attack Fira. Although its hand was gigantic, it was fast enough to hit Fira. However, despite the fact that its hands were fast, Fira still evaded it by leaping backward. As she leaps into the air, she quickly takes her bow on her back and fires countless arrows to the abomination''s body, causing multiple Eidenweiss to explode. Scary! Oh right! I haven''t told you yet about the abomination''s hand right? Well then, let me simplify it for you¡ª Its hands were compromised of multiple bloodied Eidenweiss. That''s about it. Also, this abomination has more than two hands. If I count all of its hands, it would total to the amount of how many tentacles an octopus has¡ª Eight. Yep, this lady is not kidding. "¡¸Order!¡¹" Yue Shin shouts as he attacks the insides of the abomination after Fira reveals the Abomination''s insides by exploding the outer layer of the Abomination. A myriad of swords suddenly appears behind Yue Shin. As Yue Shin points out the exposed part of the Abomination, those myriads of swords behind Yue Shin became like guided rockets and attacks the inner part of the Abomination, causing the Abomination to scream in pain. "Arghhhh!!!" The Eidenweiss shouts as the Abomination shout in agony. It was like a thousand of souls screaming from hell itself. As they scream like a tortured souls, I stop for a while and covers my ear due to the intense noise the Eidenweiss creates. Eumi also stops as she covers her ears from the loud noise. Except for both Eumi and I, Fira and Yue Shin continues to attack the exposed part of the Abomination as if they did not hear a single thing. Eh? Are you deaf already? How come you two did not even consider to cover your ears? Weird. While both Fira and Yue Shin continues to attack the Abomination, the Abomination screams louder and louder, making both me and Eumi dizzy as we cannot handle the noise the Abomination is creating. "Retarded" I hear Fira cursing. Cursing to whom? "Ah! I forgot!" Yue Shin stops attacking for and began dashing towards us. "I forgot to give the two of you this." He continued. Yue Shin then takes out a small pill bottle with several brown pills inside. After taking the pill bottle out from his pocket, he opens it and takes out two pills as he opens my mouth and began making me swallow the pill forcibly. I admit, even though it was a brown pill, it was kinda sweet like sugar. I wonder where I could buy that kind of pill? It''s sweet enough to make me treasure it as my inheritance to the future generations. Hmm¡­. Wait¡­ I don''t want to become a wife! There''s no need for such inheritance! I will eat it whenever I like to! While I was thinking about buying such a pill, Yue Shin also did the same to Eumi before leaving us as he continues fighting the Abomination. Suddenly, my hearing became still as if there my senses became numb. I look at Eumi who is also wondering why she can''t hear anything anymore. "Relax." Fira telepathically said. "The pill Sword Summoner gave you protects the both of you to such situations like this." She continued. I look at the Abomination once again. Although all of the Eidenweiss had their mouths open, I could not hear what they are saying. It was as if they were a blob of fish underwater. In short, it was awkward. While the Abomination screams in pain, its eight arms wriggle around as it destroys everything in its path. It was acting as a defense mechanism to Fira and Yue Shin''s barrage of attacks. I continue leaping to each bookshelf to go near the Abomination. Eumi also did the same. Like a warrior ready to fight to the bitter end, I strongly grasp the silver sword Yue Shin gave me as I prepare myself for this battle. "Only destroy the cores of the Moonlight Shadow." Fira reminded us telepathically as she looks in front of the screaming Abomination. She was not attacking but rather, she was just standing, waiting for the Abomination''s move to end. "Cores?" I ask. Well, you did not explain to us what are these cores you are talking about. "Crystals inside the Moonlight Shadows body." Fira responds back. "They may vary in shapes or sizes, from big to small or square to a sphere." She continued. I see¡­ Like magical beasts, this Abomination also has a crystal core in its body. I get it. As I finally reach where both Fira and Yue Shin at, I look at the fast-moving abomination. Its hands were still moving around, breaking anything to pieces. Eumi also catches up after a few seconds. After finally catching up, she had her eyes locked on to the head of the abomination. Its head was a giant Eidenweiss made out of Eindenweiss. Weird. "Now." Fira suddenly spoke as she dashes in front of the Abomination. She then prepares both of her swords as she attacks the lower part of the Abomination.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Naturally, the Abomination quickly notices her movements and began moving its arms once again and began attacking Fira. However, it was up to no avail as Fira was nimble enough to evade the Abomination''s punches. Fira then began continuously attacking the lower part of the Abomination, causing more and more Eidenweiss to be severely cut as Fira continuously slash them like some sort of butcher. As such, the inner layer of the lower part of the Abomination slowly reveals itself, revealing several small silver crystals on the lower part of the Abomination. "I will lure out the Abomination and create another opening, you two attack the cores while Yue distracts the Moonlight Shadow''s arms." She said, commanding us like a leader. All of us understood her message and began doing our positions, with me and Eumi acting as a core destroyer while Yue Shin acts as a disruptor. Aren''t we some sort of a team? Right? Haha¡­ Quickly, the three of us began making our moves. Under Yue Shin''s plan of disrupting any hands attacking us, we safely made it to the exposed part of the Abominations. I take a quick glance at the severed bodies of Eidenweiss. Their inner organs were exposed in the naked eye. Although it was gruesome, I decided not to bother with them any longer as I will only regret looking at them in the future. One by one, I stab the crystals in the Abomination''s exposed part. As it was hellish as it may seem due to the fact that multiple Eidenweiss are reaching out for us, this was pretty normal in the world where you fight much more scarier creatures than this. Obviously, I have seen much more terrifying than this. Even the souls from hell won''t match to the one I have seen before¡ª God. Well yeah, technically, I have seen a god back then. However, as soon as that god appeared, it was hunted down by some cultivators and brought it to its last breath. The hunt and the battle took months before conclusion so yeah, it''s pretty normal. "Another opening." Fira telepathically once again said to us as she points out the left armpit part of the Abomination. "¡¸Order.¡¹" Yue Shin once again summons multiple swords behind his back. However, these swords were not from the norms but instead, they were bulking in sizes. They were greatswords with a length of three meters. As he summons these hulking swords from nowhere, he immediately orders these swords to attack and stab the Abomination from the left armpit of the Abomination to the lower part of the Abomination. He was creating a stair made out of hulking swords for us. Immediately, I step on one of the hulking swords. They were not moving at all despite the fact that the Eidenweiss these sword stabbed is constantly wriggling to get out of the sword. I began heading to the left armpit of the Abomination, hoping to end it all. As I quicken up my pace, two gigantic hands suddenly appear before me as these two hands prepare to slap me like a fly. Yue Shin, who was luring the attention of each hand of the Abomination, quickly notices the two gigantic hands and began summoning two gigantic swords. As he summons the two swords, he immediately orders the two swords to impale the two hands to the ground. Like a knight who loyally follows his king, the two gigantic swords quickly intercepted the two hands as the two swords impale the hands of the Abomination on the ground. The Abomination had lost two of its eight hands. I continue ascending towards the left armpit. Along the way, there were some hands tightly grasping my feet to stop me from getting any closer to the Abomination''s armpit. However, despite their futile resistance, I merely cut their hands off before continuing my path to the armpit. "Another one." Fira once again exploits another opening. This time, it was the chest part of the Abomination, not too far from me. I look at the exposed chest. Although it was closer to me, the exposed armpit was my goal. I ignored the chest part as I hurriedly go to the armpit. Hopefully, Eumi will take care of this, right? Step by step, more and more hands keeps holding me back. Piss off, will ya? I''m getting annoyed by your resistance. Like a butcher, I mercilessly cut down the hands and wrists of the other Eidenweiss. There was blood everywhere as I cut down everything from my path. I was like some sort of a bloody queen, mercilessly cutting everything on my path. Finally, I reach the left armpit part of the Abomination, revealing more silver crystals inside. Although it took me quite a while to get here, judging from the fact that this Abomination is over thirteen meters long with some pests holding me back, it''s reasonable enough. Quickly, I prepare the bloodied silver sword and began stabbing each crystal, shattering everything as if I destroyed my entire life over and over again. Like stars losing its shine, the crystals shine for a while before going dark as it shatters. As I stab the crystals inside the Abomination, the abomination once again wriggles out in pain, causing me to fall. While falling, A large greatsword catches me in midair and began moving to where I was earlier. Thank god Yue Shin is quick to such things. Although it was rough, I did not complain about the sword to Yue Shin as this sword was the one that made my life away from death. Suddenly, an arrow struck my back. I look behind and sees Fira holding a bow. She was the one that attacked me. Well, makes sense considering the fact that she''s the only person here who uses a bow. Instead of feeling pain, I instead felt tranquil. It was as if I''m in some sort of healing room, free from worries. I touch the arrow behind my back. There was no blood leaking behind my body. Weird. Because there was no blood spilling out, I focus my vision on the armpit once again. There were still some crystals left that had not been yet shattered by the silver sword. Nearing the gigantic sword where I was earlier, I leap from the floating sword to the gigantic sword. After leaping, I once again began stabbing the crystals with enmity. You almost had me killed, re*ard. This will be my payback. As I was gaining more and more attention, the Abomination, in turn, uses one of its hand to slap me. Oh no ya don''t, re*ard. Quickly, I evade the incoming hand by descending to a greatsword below me. As such, the gigantic hand only manages to hit its armpit, only making a fool out of himself by self-shattering the crystals inside his armpit. "Cut the arm." Fira quickly said to Yue Shin. She was talking about the armpit I mercilessly stabbed just now. "Got it." Yue Shin nods back in return and summons another gigantic sword. As he summons it, he immediately orders the sword to slash the entire arm of the Abomination. Quickly, one of the Abomination''s arm falls to the ground as the gigantic sword cuts it like a piece of soft bread. Dark blood spills out in the now-destroyed armpit of the Abomination. There was blood everywhere on the floor. "Another one." Fira once again manages to create another opening, with not being at the neck part of the Abomination. Because I had already shattered everything at the left armpit of the Abomination, I nod back as I patiently wait for Yue Shin to summon another set of hulking swords for me to step on. One by one, the hulking swords stabs every part of the other Eidenweiss like a nail being pressed down by the hammer. Carnage was everywhere. As the last greatsword nails itself near the exposed neck part of the Abomination, I quickly head there. As there were once again, hands holding me back, I gently cut it down. More and more blood spills out, staining my robe. At the bottom and middle part of my robe now lies a dark crimson stain. It was a stain of blood. With me now heading to the neck part of the Abomination, the Abomination once again attacks me by slapping me with its two other hands. Yue Shin once again notices the actions of the Abomination and summons other gigantic swords and impales the Abomination''s hands to the ground, making four out of its seven hands impaled on the ground. Just how many gigantic swords do you have? The heck?! As I suddenly distracted by Yue Shin''s gigantic swords, multiple hands snap me back from reality. Thank you and¡­ I''ll end you now, neh? I sliced their hands off before continuing to the neck part of the Abomination. Now reaching the last step to the neck part, I leap to the final sword before preparing the silver sword as I stab every crystal the Abomination has. Though this sword I''m holding right now is a silver sword, it should be technically called a blood-stained sword right? Since there was no part of anything shiny on it. Even the grip was stained in blood. One by one, I stab each crystal in the neck of the Abomination. As it continues to scream more and more, I did not hear it as I had my senses of hearing blocked out. Sucks for you, re*ard. "Ehh¡­. How come I wasn''t invited?" I heard a male voice. It was Hanbai. "Is that¡­." I heard another voice. It was Eidenweiss'' voice. "Me?" He continued as he was shocked by the sight he was seeing right now. Lux "You''re both too late." Said by Fira who was attacking the Abomination. "Idiot Hanbai." Yue Shin mocks Hanbai. "Idiot Yue." Hanbai mocks Yue Shin in return. "Stop it both of you." Eidenweiss tells them to stop mocking each other as he looks at the gigantic abomination in front of him. The Abomination was clearly copying Eidenweiss'' body. "Ah right, I forgot." Yue Shin stops an incoming Abomination''s hand before continuing, "How did this one heck of a monster clone you?" While I''m currently stabbing the crystals in the neck part of the Abomination, I still paid close attention to them, hoping that Eidenweiss'' answer will clarify everything. "I don''t know." Eidenweiss stops as he recalls something. "When we were separated from one another, I just roamed around and destroyed some moving statues." He said. Err¡­ "I see now." Fira responded as if she had a eureka about the situation. Can you please enlighten us? "Hmm? What''s your conclusion, Fira?" Yue Shin said as he flies around the gigantic Abomination while keeping the hands of the Abomination far away from us. He was relaxed despite the fact that multiple gigantic waves of hands are hunting him down. "It looks like Eidenweiss angered the goddess by destroying her statues." She concluded. I take a quick glance at the curious Eidenweiss while destroying the remaining crystals in the neck part of the Abomination. He was standing beside Hanbai, wondering how did this scenario happen. Weird. Is the goddess really that narcissistic? Sigh¡­ this lady really can''t understand everyone''s minds and ideas. "Another one." Fira quickly said as she once again exposed an opening within the gigantic Abomination. It was at the back part of the Abomination. "I''ll take care of it." Said by Hanbai as he happily walks mid-air. As he walks towards the gigantic Abomination, a thousand talismans suddenly appear near him, covering him from any blood spilled across the entire room. Like a star, all of the talisman Hanbai had suddenly glowed, making the entire room filled with light. Both me and Eumi had to stop as the light grows brighter and brighter. However, instead of slowing down, the Abomination quickly became faster and faster. It was enraged by the sudden brightness. Quickly, I descended as multiple Eidenweiss reaches out near me. It wasn''t because I''m scared of the Abomination holding me out but rather, the Abomination was going to explode like a balloon popping out. "¡¸Dragon.¡¹" Hanbai spoke out of nowhere. His voice was calm like a wave silently moving across the ocean. Suddenly, the light vanished. I look at Hanbai and instantly, my mind was in the state of shock. "Wha-what is this" I said in my head as I look at the changing light around Hanbai. Subconsciously, I let my mouth open up a little bit as I look at Hanbai. The light suddenly became dragons instead of a usual light that one saw earlier. Yes, dragons. This lady is not kidding about it. Ten colorful dragons made from thunder suddenly appeared out of nowhere. They were like those of a sage dragon, brimming with intelligence as they roam the highest of skies. Just by looking at them makes one shiver. They were luminescent, giving light to everyone. Their lights were colorful like those of a myriad gem, having multiple colors as they reach out the sunlight. As I look at these ten sage-like dragons, the dragons suddenly move across the room like a bunch of snakes. They were eating out every part of the Abomination as they crush everything in their path. None were spared at the chaotic destruction the dragons made. I look with fear at these dangerous dragons. They were creating gigantic holes in the Abomination, unveiling multiple crystals within the Abomination. With more and more holes being opened, the Abomination quickly loses a huge amount of dark blood, making a mess across the room. Dark blood and inner organs spill out from the Abomination, making this scene look like a torture from hell itself. In short, it was chaotic. "This is a rank A monster with F attack." Yue Shin said as he looks at the insides of the Abomination. He was ranking the Abomination''s class and attack power. "Eidenweiss." Fira suddenly calls out Eidenweiss as she watches the scene. She was looking at it as if she was used to it. "Ah." Eidenweiss responds back as he dashes towards the Abomination. As he dashes himself at the Abomination, his longsword and rapier became violet. There was thunder around Eidenweiss, implying that he is charged up and ready to kill the Abomination. "Lady Eumi and lady Xiare." Fira calls both me and Eumi''s name before continuing, "Jump from the greatsword you two are standing on." She said. I immediately jump out as I know that Eidenweiss is going to make the Abomination explode. Eumi, on the other hand, also jumps to mid-air. As we jump to mid-air, a set of talismans around Hanbai immediately forms a sphere and swallows both me and Eumi in. Although it could be said that the talisman swallowed both of us, it could be technically said that the talismans catch us from falling. Slowly, the talismans began descending to the floor. Like a bubble, the talismans around me pops out and returns back to Hanbai as they finally completed their tasks of helping us to descend safely. I look at the dashing Eidenweiss. He was completely surrounded by violet thunder as if he became one with the thunder. Also, one could notice that his weapon also changed as the thunder surrounds them. Instead of Eidenweiss weapons being a longsword and a rapier chained together, his weapon was now a pointed spear with a sign of a cross at its end. His spear was jade white with golden dragons crawling on the spear, implying that this is a legendary weapon or greater. Is this Eidenweiss'' true weapon perhaps?This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. I see now why Eidenweiss is called a "True Wielder." "¡¸Burst.¡¹" Eidenweiss said as he throws out his weapon to the heart of the Abomination. As soon as the tip of the spear touches the chest of the Abomination, everything around the Abomination exploded. From its body to the floating bookshelves, everything exploded like fireworks. Blood and flesh were burnt and scattered everywhere in the process. The Abomination was no more. It was completely killed by Eidenweiss'' weapon of death. The spear was just lying on the ground, waiting for someone to pull the spear out from the floor. I look around to see the aftermath of the explosion. Woods, stones and most noticeably, blood were everywhere. It was as if some painter decided to put a small bomb inside a paint. Also, the ceiling above us was totally destroyed, revealing multiple floors above us. As for the floor however¡­ The floor that we''re standing on did not collapse. Instead, it was simply burned down to the core, revealing black spots of something burning everywhere. It''s kinda weird when you look at it right? How come only the ceilings above us were the only ones that have been destroyed? Weird. It''s truly weird when you think of it. "Aaand¡­. sigh¡­." Yue Shin said as he softly sighs. He was looking at the destroyed ceilings above us. "The sect master will repair the damage done by Eidenweiss." Hanbai said as he touches the burned floor. Eidenweiss, who caused everything including wrecking everything around, bows and said, "Forgive me lunar goddess as this one is too reckless that this one had accidentally destroyed your peaceful abode." F*ck! Just how shameless one could be to sincerely apologize to the one who got their entire house wrecked because of that shameless person? F*ck me! Do you really think that the house owner would simply forgive you and said, "Haha don''t worry about it?" F*ck! Even the kindest of person wouldn''t just simply let it go, you know? "Tell your stupid sect master to come here. We will talk about it." A gentle voice suddenly responds out of nowhere to Eidenweiss. WHAT THE F*CK?! Without anyone moving, a lady with a white gown suddenly appears out nowhere in front of us. She was about the same height as me, having the same breathing pattern as my breathing pattern and most notably, she is wearing a thick white veil. She was the moon goddess of this dimension. F*CK ME! JUST HOW DID SOMEONE THIS POWERFUL ACTUALLY BE SUMMONED JUST BY A FEW WORDS OF EIDENWEISS?! ARE YOU REALLY THAT POWERFUL ENOUGH TO SUMMON THE GODDESS FACE TO FACE?!! As soon as the goddess appears out of nowhere, the temperature suddenly became cold. Even the four masters had been affected by the extreme cold. They were shivering. The goddess, who was looking at us, suddenly teleports to a floating bookshelf. She then sits down on the bookshelf before saying, "Tell me, what is your purpose for coming here? Are you tired of living?" She was obviously, pissed off by the fact that someone destroyed her abode. However, she was obviously trying to cover the fact that she was angry with her gentle voice. "We were sent here by the sect master, Moonlight Goddess." Eumi said in return while bowing in front of the sitting goddess. She was shivering at the intense cold. "Hmmm? For what reason?" The goddess asked. Although I could not see her eyes, I could sense that she was looking at Eumi. "For my master, Lux Exquivale Luna." She said. So Eumi''s master''s name is Lux huh¡­ also, Eumi''s master also has the same surname as the sect master, Jin Luna. Could they be a relative perhaps? Hmm¡­ "I see." The goddess paused for a while before saying, "Tell your stupid sect master to come here." Err¡­ but how? We''re too far away from the hall of illuminating lights ya know? The goddess, who instantly notices me thinking such things, instantly said, "Use the blood moon shard your stupid sect master gave to the both of you." Eh? How did you read my mind? Arghhhh!!!! Another mind reader! F*ck! Wait a minute¡­ how did the goddess know the fact that the sect master gave us the moon shards? And also, how do we even summon the sect master using this block of shard? Weird¡­ "Just throw it. The sect master will instantly notice the fact that the crystal has been shattered." The goddess said as she looks at me with a smile. That smile again! That creepy smile! I take out the crystal shard in my pocket. It was a palm-sized red shard. Since the Moon Goddess said it, I shall now throw out the shard. *Crash!* A sound of something fragile shattering was heard across the hall. It was the crystal I threw. As the crystal shatters in front of me, a small black circle suddenly appears out of nowhere. After appearing, the small black circle quickly began growing bigger and bigger until it reaches the size of seven meters. After finally reaching its max size, the black circle suddenly began changing colors until it reveals something. The circle was a portal. Portal to where? On the other side of the portal lies the sect master wearing a white coat and a fox girl wearing traditional shrine priestess robes. They were waiting for the portal to stabilize itself. "I have been summoned." The sect master walks over the portal and looks at us. He was looking at the surroundings. The fox girl then follows suit. As soon as she walks over to us, she instantly felt that the temperature here was cold. Like us, her body also began shivering. Well, it''s very cold here ya know? "Nice cross-dressing there, ¡¸Crescent Blood Moon.¡¹" The goddess said to the sect master. "What do you mean?" The sect master looks at the goddess in return and furrows his eyebrows. Sh¡ª he was curious what the goddess meant. "Nothing. Just a greeting of mine." The goddess said as she waves her hands while smiling at the sect master. You liar. That''s not a greeting. "I see." The sect master nods in return. What?! How come the sect master did not notice that he was being mocked by the goddess?! "Shh¡­" The goddess telepathically said to me. I forgot that the goddess can read minds. Sigh¡­ "So, what do you want?" The sect master looks at the destroyed ceilings above. Obviously, he already knew why I called the sect master here. The goddess stops talking for a while. She was thinking about something. "Full repair and also, I want you to place a portal connecting both this room and this girl''s room." She then points me out as she talks about a deal. F*ck! How did I get the goddess'' attention?! Are you kidding me?! "Not happening." The sect master instantly replied as he summons a set of floating tea set. "I can help you recover." The goddess said to the sect master. The sect master, who was initially brewing tea in this cold hall, suddenly stops as he thinks about the deal. As he thinks more and more about it, he suddenly smiles as if he had an idea about something. "Deal." He said as he smiles at the goddess. The goddess nods back in return. She was glad that the sect master agrees to her deal. "Your disciple is currently cultivating alongside my sister." The goddess said as she summons a paper. Eh? There is another moon goddess? Err¡­. weird¡­ The goddess then summons a pen and wrote something on the paper. After writing something on the paper, she then passes the paper to the sect master. The sect master then catches the floating paper and reads it carefully. He was making sure that the deal is fair. Soon after, the sect master summons a pen and writes something on it. After that, he clones the paper into two. He picks up one of the paper and passes the other one to the goddess. The goddess picks the paper up and put it in her pocket. "Bloom." The goddess said as she claps her hands. After clapping, a large oval mirror appears in front of us. It was reflecting on ourselves. What about it? The mirror in front of us suddenly changes, revealing a room with two figures currently cultivating alongside each other. One of the figures is a woman wearing yukata with a black veil on her head and the other is a male with hair of pure silver and also, the man had ears of a fox, implying that the man is a half-fox and half-man "Lux." The sect master looks at the mirror and calls out his disciple''s name. As soon as he said his disciple''s name, the man with a white hair opens his eyes and look at us. He was tilting his head. Just like the sect master, his face was cute. Cute enough to become a girl. I wonder if they could cross-dress? Hmm¡­ Ehem, I did not mean it. I was just thinking about it. Sorry about that. "Master?" Lux responds back to the sect master. He was curious why is the sect master here. "Your disciple." The sect master said, looking at Eumi. Lux then looks at Eumi before nodding. "I see." He said as he rose up to greet the blushing Eumi. As soon as he goes near Eumi, Lux then pats Eumi''s head before saying, "This master of yours is truly sorry for leaving you for a year." He then continues, "I will teach you everything I know as an atonement for my lack of presence." Err¡­ why am I thinking about cliche dialogue here? Lux then steps back before bowing to Eumi. He was going to introduce himself to Eumi. "This master of yours is called Lux. Lux Exquivale. Also known as ¡¸Illuminating Moon.¡¹"
¡º Jin Exquivale''s POV ¡»
"Finally, I could leave the task of being a sect master to the Moon Goddess as I can now finally go to my soon-to-be wife without someone stopping me. What a perfect deal it is." Silently, I give a thumbs-up to the naive Moon Goddess. Take care of the sect for me, okay? Hahahahahaha! You cannot hold me down this time old man Lu as this one is already one step ahead of your plans. Arc I Epilogue: A Foxs Lesson My name is Ciel. Ciel Desari Fuegen Oris. I am a Moonlight Sword Sect cultivator, hoping to become one of the best of cultivators both at mortal and cultivation world. I am the disciple of Nan Fue, the main treasurer of the Moonlight Sword Sect. With my master being the main treasurer, so does my position at the Moonlight Sword Sect. Yes, I too am a treasurer. A third-floor treasurer to be exact. You don''t know that position? I see¡­ Let me explain it to you: The treasure hall of the Moonlight Sword Sect consists of multiple floors, consisting up to hundredth floors. Obviously, the lowest of the treasures are located on the first floor while the highest grade lies at the top. Now, you can see my position just by thinking, right? Although I am one of the lowest of the treasure guardians, the treasures I protect are all valuable in the eyes of every cultivator. From rare pill ingredients to rare swords, I guard them all. Also, another reason why no one mocks me despite being at the lowest is that I am at the eighth realm fifth stage. Wait, you don''t know these terms? Sigh¡­ you silly. Let your older sister explain it to you kay? Let''s see¡­ where do we start¡­? Oh! Let''s start with the basic stuff that even a goblin can understand, neh? Now, first of all, realms are the terms cultivators such as me use to dictate their strength. Simple, right? For example, if a mortal being is stronger than the average mortals, he would be labeled as an elite right? It''s basically that. As one gets stronger, so does the gap between the others. You get it right? Now, realms are used to see how strong one is. That''s the basic stuff. And as for the kind of difficult one... Currently, there are over twenty realms. Yes, twenty. It''s crazy, right? Crazy or not, everything I said is the truth. There are over twenty realms. Ehem, why am I repeating myself right? Haha¡­ If you get stronger and stronger, you''ll jump realm by realm. Well, it''s kind of obvious for me to say. Sigh¡­ Anyways, below the realm lies a sub-level called stages. What are those you ask? Well, stages are the factors used when one advances to another realm or not. You don''t get it? Wait¡­ let me simplify it for you. Imagine a red apple. If the apple becomes golden, then that''s what you call a ¡¸Stepping to another realm.¡¹Simple, right? Now, if you look closely at the transformation of the red apple to become a golden apple, you can see some changes right? That''s what you call a¡¸Realm stage.¡¹" Or just call it¡¸Stage.¡¹ Both are fine. Really. Ehem¡­ As one goes stronger and stronger, the stages which need to be cleared before advancing to the next realm goes higher and higher. Yes, I am not kidding about it either. The stages really go higher and higher. Why? Let me prepare another example for you. Let''s use the red apple once again as an example. While the apple goes from red to gold, you can see the transformation right? However, if the transformation of the apple suddenly slows down, we could see the transformation of the apple going slowly. What I mean is that when one gets stronger and stronger, the slower they reach stages to stages. If you still don''t get it then I am truly sorry about it. I am just a poor little fox and not a teacher okay? So, if you get what I''m saying, then you basically learned a free lesson. Yay! Congrats to you! Ehem, let''s get to the main point here. What am I saying earlier? Oh right! My cultivation realm and stage.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Being an eighth realm cultivator is already strong enough you know? For the other sects, having an eighth realm cultivator is already a blessing for them. And as for the greater sects¡­. The eighth realm is just a realm where one usually can advance without having to worry about pills and items. Yes, this fox is not kidding about it. One can usually advance up to the ninth realm without worrying about the lack of items and cultivation materials. If you are a cultivator on one of the three great sects, that is. Though it may seem relaxing that one can advance up to the eighth realm without worries, actually, many have died trying to advance up to the sixth realm. Why you ask? Basically, the final stage of the sixth realm is a testament to how strong your mentality of facing tribulations are. If you cannot survive the final stage, then you die. Even the great sects don''t have a counter to that final stage of the sixth realm. Somehow, I pity those who have died trying to cross the seventh realm. This fox is really sorry about it. Ehem, let''s not talk about that any further, shall we? It only brings back memories. Despite me being only an eighth realm cultivator, I can still fight and win against the higher realm cultivator with just pure wits alone. Yes, this lady can really win against ninth or tenth realm cultivators. Do you know why? Simple! I use Exorcist mantras and skills! Heheh, you should be proud of me, right? Heheh¡­ Er¡­ wait¡­ you don''t know what are those terms? Let me simplify those terms for you, okay? Mantras are the basic foundations of a skill. A skill is one of the different ways a cultivator uses in their entire lifetime. Example, if you breathe fire then that is your skill. That''s about it. As for Exorcist however¡­ The¡¸Exorcist¡¹is a profession that uses both internal and external Qi to either protect the user or attack another cultivator. Most notably, the element of an exorcist is a lightning type. Why? That''s because lighting is an element with an extremely high attack, capable of offsetting the Exorcist''s weakness¡ª having little to no talismans. Also, lighting can also hurt ghost-type monsters which are perfect for Exorcist and such. Anyways¡­ So yeah, my profession is an¡¸Exorcist.¡¹Although my elemental power is different from the usual lightning. Like my grandfather Shi Desari Fuegen Oris, my elemental power is a moonlight. Yes, a moonlight element! Cool right?! Having a moonlight element is like having a legendary weapon you know that? The moonlight element is one of the greatest element according to every cultivator. To be precise, the moonlight element is capable of harnessing Qi either at the moon or the sun. So to simplify, I can quickly regenerate my Qi pool whenever I want too. So, coupled with the factor of having Exorcist skills and moonlight element, I am basically a juggernaut. I am so strong that I suddenly became the first ranked elite in the elite ten of the sect. Yes, this lady is the top one of the elite ten within the sect. Though it''s called being the top ten within the sect, at the ninth realm lies another top ten. So on and so forth until the eleventh realm where fairy Hyuxia and other masters within the sect are currently at. They are basically a god in the mortal realm you know? To simplify, I am the top one of the top ten in the eighth realm. Ehem, I got a bit overboard saying top ten to you. Sorry about that. Anyways, let''s go with a different topic, shall we? You know, when I go out, I always sense others looking at me. Although their gazes were nice and friendly, somehow, I feel terrified by looking at them. Are they just simply nice to me on the outside and are actually a wolf under a skin of a sheep inside? I do not know. This poor fox does not know. They''re like "Can I help you?" or "Let me go out with you!" Though I''m perfectly calm on the outside, I''m truly terrified in the inside. Are they planning something on me? Wuuu¡­ this fox does not know what they are thinking... Because I was afraid of them, I simply smile at them. Some get awkward and some get sad. I do not know. Am I really that stupid? Wuu¡­ this poor brain of mine¡­ And so, I focus my attention on honing my skills. I like being alone and such okay? It''s not like I don''t want to be friends with everyone but rather, I just feel terrified at their hidden sides. What if someone backstabs you? What if someone betrays you? That''s what I''m thinking every time I look at everyone. It is also because of this that I always go to the sect master whenever I had something to talk about. The sect master always listens to my talks you know? Also, he is a friend of my grandfather so I think he''s can be trusted. Like the sect master, I also trust my master Nan Fue. So does Luke and a few others. Also, most notably, Lux. He''s like me, a fox with the same mindset as me. Don''t you think we''re too similar together? Ehem, anyways¡­ Like me, Lux also has a moonlight element. However, his profession is different from mine. Though he did not tell me his profession, judging by the fact that he uses illusions and space, his profession might be the same as the sect master¡ª Illusionist. Although the Illusionist profession might sound weak, it actually isn''t. In fact, it was so strong that even the two other great sects had to forbid us from having that profession except for the elite of the elites or cultivators like fairy Hyuxia. With someone using illusions wrongly, one could even alter everything the world sees so yeah, it''s kind of a broken skill. So broken that it made every sect worried about us altering the entire world. Yes, that''s how the golden age of the Moonlight Sword Sect began. By altering the entire world by changing days and time. Ehem¡­ Anyways, Lux''s profession is an ¡¸Illusionist.¡¹Yes, that''s about it. Err¡­ ¡­.. ¡­... Hey, do you want me to tell you a secret? Shhh¡­. don''t tell anyone about this okay? I actually admire someone¡­ I want to be his loving wife. Waaa~ just the sight of it makes my heart flutter¡­ ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­. What? That''s my secret. Don''t tell anybody okay? Not even to my grandfather Shi. He is always reaching out to the sect master and asks him if I already have a lover yet. Although it''s kinda embarrassing, I am sure that my grandfather wishes me a good future. Now, go out before I leave you behind! Arghhhh!!!! Why did I even told you my secret Argh!!!! Fool! Fool! Fool! Waaaaaaa!! Master
? Xiare''s POV ?
"I guess it''s time to go home I think?" I think to myself as I see Eumi''s master Lux. That''s why I''m here in the first place right? Also, I want to get out of here as the temperature here is so cold that I will freeze to death in just a couple of minutes. I really mean it. I will really freeze to death here if I don''t do anything to keep my body warm. Even though my cold resistance is high, I''m still shivering to the cold. ??? Eh? Just as I was thinking about freezing to death, the temperature suddenly rises to a normal temperature. Finally! Wait¡­ Err¡­. I forgot that the goddess can read my mind¡­ "Now then¡­" The sect master looks at the goddess before saying, "I will be leaving now." Just before the sect master goes back to the portal, the goddess stops him, saying, "Hold on." The sect master, who was initially going back, turns his head at the goddess and asks, "Hmm?" "You should change your coat." The goddess said as she hides her smile. Err¡­. The sect master wonders what the goddess meant. "What do you mean?" He said to the goddess. It''s your coat sect master. Your coat. Sigh¡­ Looking at the goddess above me, I think it''s better not to tell about the fact that the sect master''s clothing is for females. Right? Also, it looks like the goddess is having fun right? "You''ll figure out later." The goddess said as she waves her hand to the wondering sect master. Sigh¡­ I pity you sect master for not knowing that your coat is for females¡­ Trust me, you have become a victim to such trickery sect master. "Okay¡­." The sect master said back to the goddess. Although he was curious, he decided not to press the issue about his clothing as it will only irritate both him and the goddess. The sect master then walks to the portal and leaves the destroyed hall, leaving me, Eumi, the four masters, the goddess, Eumi''s master and the fox girl looking at Eumi''s master while constantly blushing. Err¡­. She''s cute I guess? Wait¡­ "Lux¡­" The fox girl said as she goes closer to Eumi''s master, Lux. Is she perhaps related to Eumi''s master? Well, they both have fox ears and tails so yeah, they must be related right? Hmm¡­ Lux, who was talking with Eumi, looks at the fox girl before saying, "¡¸Ciel.¡¹" He was happily looking at the fox girl. So the fox girl''s name is Ciel huh¡­ As the fox girl Ciel goes near Eumi''s master Lux, she immediately hugs him in front of everyone. You know that everyone''s looking around right? Although I''m not the one to talk since I hug Eumi all the time in a public place. Ehem¡­ anyways¡­ "I¡­ miss¡­" The fox girl said to Eumi''s master as she hugs him tightly. Her words were left unfinished as she blushes more and more, making her face red. Waa~ so cute¡­.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Wait¡­ F*ck! Why am I seeing cuteness from her! Is she one of those OP characters? F*ck! The myth is really true! What myth? The ¡¸Maxed charm attribute myth!¡¹ Although I am weird in my own right, I am definitely telling you that the myth is real! F*ck! I thought that only Eumi is the only person who can unleash dangerous levels of charm attacks! F*ck! I must resist to this another temptation of patting her head! Arghhh!!!!! *Snap!* I heard something snapping. Err¡­ what''s this? A romantic comedy? Since when did this life of mine become a romantic comedy? Well, it looks like my life has become a romantic comedy. Well, goodbye! ??? Sigh¡­. why am I thinking about weird things every time I look around. Is it¡­. wait¡­ I''ve been nerfed by the gods! Oh my! I see now! Heh, too bad I''m still broken you know? Both physically and metaphysically. Though the physical part is kind of¡­ saddening¡­ I''m also broke in both money and life. Sigh¡­. But still! At the very least, I am a broken character, right? Heh, sucks on you gods! This one is already broken from the start! Ehem, anyways¡­ I look to where I heard the snapping sound. It was on the other side of the mirror. Although there was a black-veiled woman cultivating there, she was silent as the wind. Weird¡­ Is she the one that made the snapping sound? Hmm¡­ I take a quick glance at the moon goddess above us. She too was glancing at the mirror. After glancing, she immediately retracted her glance and began glancing at me, making me take my glance away from her. Scary! Too scary! I''m sorry for looking at you! This one will learn from her mistakes! I really am sorry! Please don''t kill me. Please¡­ "Lux¡­" The fox girl said to Eumi''s master, blushing. Cut¡ª ehem! No! Not cute at all! Not cute! Arghh!!!! F*ck this mind of mine! When will you stop saying cute things to OP characters! I am a mature lady! I do not need cute things in my life! Arghh! Except for Eumi, that is. Right? Right? "Hmm?" Eumi''s master replied as he hugs the blushing fox girl. "Do you want to go with me to the wedding?" The fox girl said as she looks at Eumi''s master. Even though I don''t want to admit it, they are cute. Cute enough to attract everyone''s gazes. Sigh¡­ OP characters really attract anyone from anywhere right? *Break!* I hear something breaking. It was loud enough that it made everyone on alert. Err¡­ is there someone stopping the hugging scene we are currently seeing right now? If so, then good job! Quickly, everyone looks where the sound came from. It was the mirror shattering by itself. Oh¡­ It''s just a mirror shattering. As it shatters, the fragments vanish as soon as it hits the ground, leaving no trace of something being shattered. After a while, the mirror was now completely broken, closing off the portal to the woman with a black veil. "Ehem¡­" The goddess, who suddenly realized something, immediately coughs out as she looks at the two lovebirds. Err¡­ Should I say "Two love foxes?" F*ck, that''s terrible¡­ I really shouldn''t be joking at this time. Sigh¡­ "Ah!" The fox girl suddenly realizes something as she steps back from Eumi''s master. "I have to go!" She continued as she runs away from everyone. As she runs away, she continues to hide her face from everyone by covering it with her hands. You do know that everyone already knew that you were blushing, right? Sigh¡­ I really can''t understand others. "Lady Xiare." Eidenweiss telepathically calls out my name. "We should go now." He continued. Oh right! I forgot to take my sweet sweet loot from the sect master! Ohohoho! I really am an intellectual for remembering that this is a mission from the sect master himself. I wonder, should I sell the rewards the sect master will give me? Ohoho, I really should think about it¡­ Hmm¡­ If I sell the rewards, I will be rich but as an exchange, the loots I will receive from the sect master will be lost in return. However, if I decided to keep the loots, I will have no money in exchange. Sigh¡­ this is troubling. Too troubling to be exact. Wait¡­ Nah, let''s just sell those loots. More money equals more sweets! Hehehe, I really am an intellectual when it came to such things. See, I''m a pretty broken character, right? I am a real intellectual. Like a kid who was given sweets, my mood suddenly rose from a casual happy mood to an extremely happy mood. Ohohohoho! I''m going to be rich! I should pray to the gods for giving me such intellect and luck today. Thank you bu*dha, je*us, al*ah and other gods from both hell and heaven for giving me extreme luck today. This lady is really glad about it. Silently, I give the gods from either hell or heaven two thumbs-up. Thank you! Finally, I can now start my path to become a true intellectual! Here I come gold coins! Anyways¡­ please forgive my weird thoughts. I just want money¡­ "Yeah." I said back to the waiting Eidenweiss. I forgot to reply back faster haha¡­ I''m really sorry about that¡­ Truly. After saying "Yeah," Eidenweiss nods in return. He then bows to the floating goddess, saying, "This one shall now go, venerable goddess of the moon." The goddess looks at him for a while before nodding. "Very well." She said to the bowing Eidenweiss. Err¡­ why the long pause? I forgot that Eidenweiss destroyed the entire hall. Eidenweiss looks at everyone before going to the portal in front of me. The other three hidden masters look at him as he leaves the hall. After Eidenweiss leaves the destroyed hall, the three other masters bows in unison to the goddess, saying, "We will be leaving now." In return, the goddess nods back to the three hidden masters. Well then, it''s time for me to leave I guess? I still have to claim my sweet sweet loot from the sect master. I look at Eumi and her master. Lux was teaching Eumi about something. It seems that Eumi and Lux are alright so it''s better not to distract them any further, right? Also, congrats Eumi for having a master. I really am glad that you have your own master now¡­ I''m not sad at all! Heh, me? Sad? No way¡­ Err¡­. just a little bit... I guess? Haha¡­ Ehem¡­ Well, I guess I should be leaving now, right? I look at the goddess who''s also looking at me before bowing. "This one shall now take her leave." I said to the goddess floating in front of me. Instead of nodding, the goddess instead looks at me with a smile before saying the words I want to hear in my entire lifetime. "Take me with you as your master, disciple Xiare." Master? What¡­ Hold on¡­ what did I just heard? Me? A disciple to someone like you? Heh, this one''s luck to have a master is very very lo¡ª wait¡­ Eh? Wait a minute there! How come the story suddenly progressed faster than what I imagined it to be? How did I lure out such a powerful being to my side? Shouldn''t be the main plot line of each novel must be: Train by yourself then fight rich masters then repeat? Eh? How come my plot line is different? I should be training myself to fight rich masters right? Then how come what I''ve been expecting is different from reality? Is it because I have read most novels and described my life like them? Or is it because the reality is really different from those OP characters from those novels I read? Hmm¡­ this lady cannot comprehend such thoughts¡­ I must clear my mind¡­ But still, even if I do have a master to teach me stuff like that main character from a certain novel I read back then, the master should be a normal one and not some OP character out of nowhere right? Right? Since when did characters had an OP masters right from the beginning? They should appear from above a hundred chapters or so. Even if I lured someone OP character on my side, I''m pretty sure it''s Eumi or the fox girl who left earlier! Je*us, since when did some powerful master noticed me?! Heh, I am really that broken? Might as well think about a smug face, heh. But still¡­ F*ck! It''s like getting an ultra-unique broken SSR character from those irritating gacha draws! It''s a one-of-a-lifetime opportunity! Whaa~ True intellectual path, here I come! This lady is now boarding the train to the intellectual path! Choo-Choo! Ehem, I think I should really stop being silly. I am a mature lady, able to charm males just by looking at them. Though that''s what I dream of¡­ Someday, Xiare! Someday! Sigh¡­ Anyways, let''s go back to the main topic. It looks like I''m getting distracted again for no particular reason. Wait¡­ why did the goddess asked me to become my master in the first place? Shouldn''t that role be reversed? I should be the one asking for the goddess to become her disciple and she should be the one saying that she will accept me as her disciple right? Weird¡­ this world is truly weird¡­ Also¡­ How did the goddess know my name?! I didn''t introduce my name earlier right? How come?! Is the goddess also a magical seer capable of reading minds and destinies? F*ck! Scary! Too scary! "Retard, do you really think that I won''t catch everyone''s name by hearing the cold winds?" A sudden voice of a gentle woman rang through my head. It was the goddess, mocking me for my stupidity. Somehow, I felt my heart being stabbed by large needles. It really hurts when stabs you right on the spot. In my case, my spot is my stupidity. Sigh¡­ Though I should be called as an intellectual based on the Eureka and realizations I always got right? Hmm¡­ I wonder what kind of intellectual I am. I think I should go ask my fellow¡¸Intellectuals¡¹about it. Anyways! Well, this lady here is truly sorry about being stupid okay? I really don''t mean it. Blame the gods for giving me such weird thoughts in my head. "So, let''s go to the other side, disciple Xiare?" The goddess telepathically said. She was enjoying herself as she talks telepathically with me. Err¡­ I haven''t accepted the goddess as my master right? Although I''m not the one to talk since the other party is a goddess. Sigh¡­ I look at the Moon Goddess. She was smiling at me as she looks at me through her thick white veil. Despite the same smile from the gigantic statue of the goddess outside, the smile I''m seeing right now is a smile of both mockery and calmness. Err¡­ although I haven''t accepted you as my personal master, I don''t know your name¡­ If I say the¡¸Master Moon Goddess¡¹in front of everyone in public, they would laugh and mocks both me and you moon goddess ya know? They would mock us for being faker than fraud. Then after mocking us, they would report it to the higher-ups, which in turn, report the incident to the sect master due to the fact that we slandered the moon goddess. Although in reality, you''re the real moon goddess all along. Sigh¡­ Just by saying the¡¸Moon Goddess¡¹in public in a non-formal way will get you fined up to a ten gold. Although it''s only a measly sum of gold, compared to what I earn each year, that amount of gold is nothing but a dream to this lady ya know? "Luna." The goddess, who instantly grasped the situation just by reading my mind, responds back as she says her name. Eh? Shouldn''t that be the surname of the sect master? Err¡­. Did you perhaps randomized a name for yourself, moon goddess? "Fool, that is my name." The goddess instantly replies back to my thoughts, both knocking out my crazy ideas and my heart. I once again felt stabbed at my heart. As the moonlight goddess crushes down my thoughts and heart, she suddenly continues her speech, saying, "I am the third master of the Moonlight Sword Sect, Luna Oriens." Luna Oriens, the third founding master of the Moonlight Sword Sect? Eh? Wait a minute¡­ I think I have heard that name from before¡­ Ah! I remember now! The third founding master of the Moonlight Sword Sect, also known as the Full Moon Goddess, is the founder of the now-forbidden profession Illusionist! Even though this lady''s brain cannot handle such thoughts, I can still remember a few lessons the history teacher taught us back then! Thank you history teacher for teaching me! I initially thought of your lessons as a useless subject up until now! I really am glad that I did not wipe it off from my memory! "So, now that you know my name, shall we go to the other side, my little disciple?" Luna once again presses the idea of going outside. Err...This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Wait! Since when did I become your little disciple! I haven''t accepted it yet! Or is it? Hmm¡­ Nah, might as well take the bait and accept being a disciple to the moon goddess. At the very least, I have now a master, right? Also a very strong one too. Well, if I''m going to complain about it any further, I might as well dig my head to the deepest sands and bury myself as I regret this one of a lifetime opportunity. Awkwardly, I slowly nod at the moon goddess. Err¡­ why should I be the one accepting you as my master! Isn''t that supposed to be the other way around?! It''s very awkward for me to accept it ya know? Especially because of the fact that my realm is just a seemingly low second realm. "Very well." The moonlight goddess, who was satisfied at my nod to her, suddenly vanishes from the bookshelf and within the same time, she instantly appears in front of the portal, waiting for me as she smiles over me, making my heart flutter as I look closely to her gentle smile. Err¡­ even though I''m a fine lady, my heart is throbbing as if I''m madly in love even though I''m not. Might as well label the moon goddess as a dangerous OP character. Looking at the busy Lux and Eumi, I smile over them before heading to the portal with the moon goddess. It''s better not to distract them as I will only irritate them right? As I finally head to the other side, I see a huge hall with colossal statues carrying the ceiling of the entire hall. There were also banners hanging at the top of the statues, with each of them having different marks and symbols, ranging from a striped eye to a sword with the Moonlight Sword Sect emblem behind the sword. Could they be those classes perhaps? Hmm¡­ well, I might as well ask the moon goddess about it later. Hopefully, she won''t mind, right? Yep, I should really ask her about it. Since she wants me to become her lovingly disciple then it''s fine by me. Heh, I''ll bombard you with infinite questions. "If you ask too many questions, this poor master of yours will die out of exhaustion you know?" The moon goddess, who once again reads my mind, suddenly spoke out of retaliation of me asking a barrage of questions to her. You know that goddesses like you master don''t die by a simple cause like exhaustion right? Sigh¡­ Since when did such laws about a god or goddess dying out of exhaustion started? Anyways! After thinking about exhaustion, I continue my glances at the hall. Indeed there were some intricate and grand designs but what amazed me the most is that the walls of the hall are purely made from glass. Yes! Glass! Looking at the glass, I look outside. There were mountains everywhere, implying that the place we are currently right now is a secret place no one could find without using any map nor magical treasures to find this place. Also, at the mountains outside lies multiple floating pagodas casually roaming around as if they were one with the wind. Err¡­ I wonder if the pagodas will fly quickly to a random direction when a storm approaches this place. Well, judging from the fact that the pagodas outside were just casually floating around, it looks like the entire area has been locked out with multiple barriers. With me wondering around, I quickly notice the fox girl and the four hidden masters casually having a tea together as if they were a bunch of old friends having a moment with their lives. It was so casual that it made me forgot why I''m here. "Fellow cultivator Xiare." The sect master, who''s sitting on a couch while sipping tea casually calls out my name before saying, "I have been told by these four hidden masters that you would like to use the illuminating hall for the moonlight ritual, is that correct?" He said as he casually looks at me as if he''s a longtime friend of mine. I look at the four hidden masters casually sipping tea. They were waiting for my answer. "Yes, this one would like to use the Hall of Illuminating Light as a place where I can fix my elemental crystal." I spoke out the truth. Well, considering that everyone here can instantly scan my body, there''s no need to lie, right? Unless you have some motives or a reason for lying, that is. "I see." The sect master picks up one chocolate and eats it before continuing, "Very well, this one shall approve of you using the illuminating hall." After approving me to use the hall to perform the ritual, the sect master stands up and draws something out of mid-air. As the sect master draws mid-air, a bunch of geometrical symbols appears in mid-air, soon, the geometrical symbols began forming a spell circle as the sect master draws continuously mid-air. Soon after, the sect master finally ends his free-draw on mid-air, revealing a circle inside a circle with thorns around it. It was a symbol of something. The sect master looks at it before pulling something within the circle. As he pulls something out of thin air, a small blue diamond slowly unveils itself out of thin air. The diamond was placed inside a transparent small chest. While the sect master was pulling the diamond out of thin air, the fox girl and the four hidden masters suddenly began taking a quick glance at the crystal. However, after glancing, they return back to casually sipping out tea. Err¡­ weird¡­ After finally pulling out the diamond, the sect master places the diamond on the table before once again, began pulling out something from mid-air. Instead of the diamond from earlier, this time, the sect master pulls something different. It was a small black block with a shape of a small rectangle. There were some words written on the black block using a white ink. However, since I am far away from the sect master, I did not see the contents clearly. Can someone tell me those two weird things the sect master pulled out? Err¡­ this lady is fairly new to this okay? Also, can these items be sold like those pouches? This lady really needs money okay? Sigh¡­ "Fool, these two items are extremely important for a cultivator. Don''t sell the items the stupid sect master will give you." Said by the moon goddess, once again knocking out my crazy thoughts and heart. Also, can you please stop cursing? This is a family-friendly hall not some rowdy pub at some inn. But still, what are those items, master? Well, since you can read my mind, I guess I can speak out with my mind right? Heh, this lady is truly a genius for having such an idea. "If you keep doing that, I will have no choice but to amplify the cold around you." Said by the moon goddess. Her voice was neither angry not happy. It was just a gentle voice. Somehow, it kind of scares me. Is this the power of OP characters? Hmmm¡­.. "What are those items, master?" I telepathically said to the moon goddess. There! I spoke okay? No need to freeze me to death! "Let''s see¡­" The moon goddess looks at the items the sect master has been pulling out for a second before continuing, "The blue diamond is an elemental crystal purifier and the black block, it is a unique profession badge." Oh! So the black block is what Eidenweiss told me about right? I see now what the profession badge looks like. Err¡­ elemental crystal purifier? What is that? Can that thing be eaten? "What''s the elemental crystal purifier master?" I ask the moon goddess telepathically. Well, I don''t know about crystal purifiers okay? "The elemental crystal purifier is an item that extracts your elemental power from inside your crystal. As for exchange, the purifier will help you repair your cracked or destroyed crystal." The moon goddess explains the elemental purifier to me. So it''s an extractor that sucks out every element you have in your body huh¡­ However, in exchange, the purifier will repair the cracked elemental crystal back to its former state as if it was a phoenix rising from the ashes. Since the purifier sucks out everything, then that means that those dual wielded or more elements wouldn''t even try to use it right? However, for me, it''s a win-win situation. Since my crystal is cracked from the very beginning, the purifier will just repair it right? "Since you know about the profession badge, I won''t explain to you." Said by the moon goddess, yawning. Although she was yawning, her yawn was a silent one. Also, she was covering her mouth with her hand. After the moon goddess yawned, she heads to one of the couches and picks up chocolates on the table as she sits on one of the couches. The fox girl and four hidden masters began taking glances at the moon goddess. Although their appearance was calm outside, I could tell that they are panicking and did not know what to do. Well, since someone besides you is a very important person, wouldn''t that make you panic? Sigh¡­ this master of mine, casually sipping tea in front of everyone as if everything is her norms. "Disciple Xiare." The moon goddess calls out my name. It was heard everywhere across the hall. However, she was not shouting but rather, she was just speaking casually. Err¡­ can you all please stop looking at me with such weird looks? This lady is embarrassed to be called out in a place like this okay? "Sit together with me." The moon goddess pats her hand beside her as she said her words. Err¡­ don''t you think that''s too close? Might as well go there and eat chocolates. I nod back to the moon goddess and walks over across the hall to go to the couch the moon goddess sits on. She was waiting for me as she casually prepares her tea. As I head to the couch, I heard a sound of someone walking. I turn my head behind and saw Eumi and Lux walking together while talking to each other. After looking at them, I head to the couch and sits on the part where the moon goddess told me to go. Err¡­ Why does it looks like I''m pushing myself to the moon goddess? Shouldn''t that be the other way around? Hmm¡­ Nah, whatever, might as well casually indulge myself with these chocolates on the table. Casually, I take a chocolate from the small basket lying on the table and eats it. Waa~ it''s sweet! Yum yum! Ehem, I should keep myself from indulging too much here. Such gluttony will only attract awkwardness around me, right? "Say ahhh." The moon goddess says to me. I look at the moon goddess who has a chocolate on one of her hands. She was preparing to forcefully feed me chocolate. As I cannot do anything but to eat the chocolate on her hands, I gently hold my hair with one of my hand and eats the chocolate gently. Err¡­ why does this scene look like some scenery from a sh*jou novel? Weird. After eating the chocolate at the moon goddess'' hands, I silently cough as this scene is too inappropriate for everyone around. The moon goddess, who was once again preparing to feed me chocolate, notices my coughs and instead of stopping, she takes another piece of chocolate and like a female MC from a sh*jou stories, she forcefully holds me down as she feeds me the chocolate she prepared. Both I and the goddess lie down on the couch, making me below and the goddess on my top. Wait! This is weird! Stop! Stop! This is too inappropriate! My brain cannot handle such thoughts! However, despite my resistance, my body remains numb as the moon goddess holds me down as she feeds me the chocolate on her hand. Hey! Your face! Your face is too close! Waaaa~!! Suddenly, I let out a small cute blush as the moon goddess feeds me the chocolate on her hands. WAAAA!!! NO!! Cloud Gathering Palace (1/3) "Ehem." I heard a cough as soon as I eat the chocolate. I turn my head and sees the sect master coughing softly as he looks at us. Err¡­ I''m truly very sorry okay! The goddess was the one who forcefully held me down lying on the couch! Instantly, I cover my face with both of my hands to hide my now red face in front of everyone. The goddess, who forcefully fed the chocolates in her hand seconds ago, glances at the sect master before she straightens herself from forcefully feeding me to casually filling up her cup of tea as if nothing happened. ¡­ Silence follows soon after. Except for the moon goddess casually sipping her tea, no one was talking nor doing anything except for thinking such thoughts. F*ck! It''s very awkward! Just how can you be calm in this state?! Even the greatest of people don''t behave that way like you usually do, moon goddess! Seeing my shameless master casually sipping out tea from her cup, I straighten myself up and picks a chocolate from the basket before moving away from the moon goddess very slowly. However¡­ Just as I tried to move away from her, an overwhelming force holds my body down, tying me to the same position to where I sat on. I look at the casual moon goddess with a doubt. Instead of her looking at me, she just simply sips out tea before once again, refilling her cup of tea. If I could rate the shameless goddess beside me from one to ten, I would probably rate her¡­ wait¡­ I forgot that she can read my mind. Immediately, I wipe off the thought of rating the goddess beside me. Nope! I did not rate you haha¡­ Please forgive me. "Fellow cultivator Xiare." The sect master, who coughed earlier, looks at me before continuing, "Here is your reward for escorting Eumi Hyare to the forbidden mountains." After ending his words, the sect master head in front of me and gave three black pouches. Err¡­ what''s this? I bow in front of the sect master. The sect master, in return, nods back at me as he accepts my bow of gratitude. Slowly, I take the three pouches on the hand of the sect master. Heh, I suppose the pouches are light enough to carry. As soon as I pick one of the three pouches on the sect master''s hand, immediately, I regretted my words earlier. F*ck! It''s too heavy! Just by looking at the palm-sized pouches on the hand of the sect master, I initially thought they were light to carry but nope! They''re not! Looking at the other two pouches, I gulp my saliva. F*ck! I can''t even carry one pouch yet you expect me to carry three as if I''m strong as a mountain? Heck, I would rather let you keep them rather than carrying them to my doom! As I think about carrying the three pouches, I immediately think of my bones cracking. Nope, I would rather keep my bones strong than to carry these pouches. "Use your Qi." The moonlight goddess telepathically said to me as she notices that I am struggling to pick up the black pouch. In my mind, I nod at her words. Although this master of mine is so shameless that she did not care everything around her, at the very least, she''s still a master, right? Gently, I take a breather before using the cold Qi around me. As soon as I use the cold Qi, the pouch immediately changes its weight, from a heavy pouch to a very light one. After using the cold Qi around me, I take the three pouches from the sect master with ease. Heh, I never thought they are actually very light. You three fooled this lady ya know? Wait... Why am I talking to a pouch? That doesn''t make any sense. Anyways! I once again bow to the sect master for giving me the three pouches. The sect master nods back in return before sitting on a couch casually. Likewise the moon goddess, the sect master picks up a cup before refilling it with tea. Wait a minute¡­ Just how deep is that teapot?! Is there no end in that seemingly small teapot?! You are all using that teapot without end ya know?The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. As I was thinking about the seemingly endless teapot, Eumi, who was previously talking with Lux, sits near me. F*ck, I am now sandwiched with two different OP characters. Since my body is being tied down near the goddess who is on my left side, I can''t make any movement except for hands and face. Sigh¡­ what poor luck do I have today¡­ "Xiare." Eumi looks at me very closely before whispering, "Why is the Moon Goddess near you?" Trust me, you don''t want to know. "I guess she li¡ª" Halfway through my speech, I was interrupted by someone. It was the moon goddess. "She''s my disciple." She said, making everyone across the room look at her with mixed expressions. "Eh?" The fox girl was dumbfounded upon hearing the goddess'' words. "Hmm." Eidenweiss, who was looking at us from the very beginning, just nods in return as if he finally concludes and understood everything. "He.." Fira, who was casually sipping tea, was shocked at what she had heard. "Keh!" Yue Shin, who was also sipping tea, suddenly chokes his tea as he hears the words of the sacred moon goddess. "Oh!" Hanbai, on the other hand, was instead not surprised and instead, he pretended to be surprised at the sudden revelation. Err.. you don''t need to fake it ya know? "Ehhh?" Eumi, who initially asked me why is the moon goddess near me, was too shocked at the moon goddess'' answer. Except for both Lux and the sect master, almost everyone else gave their reactions at the the moon goddess'' sudden revelation. Sigh¡­ "Is that true?" Eumi asks me with her eyes showing amazement. Err.. technically, I should be the one saying that I''m her disciple but as of this moment, who cares, right? I nod at Eumi with a simple smile. Well, the goddess was the one that asked me if she could become my master so yeah, I am now her disciple. "Waaaa~ cool!" Eumi smiles at the fact that I have the moon goddess as my master. Err¡­ "I see now, Moon Goddess." The sect master, who was casually drinking tea, suddenly talks as if he now know about something. "Ah." The moon goddess responds back to the sect master, agreeing to the sect master''s thoughts Eh? What are they thinking? Can someone please explain what they are thinking to this poor lady? Wait¡­ I shouldn''t be called as a poor lady! I am now a rich lady! Heck, after this, I will head down to the auction house and sell everything not suitable for me! Heh, I really am a genius! Therefore, I should be called a rich lady right? Hahaha! ¡­ ¡­ I''m sorry about that. My ego suddenly became big. Ehem! "Although I could prepare the grand halls for a place where you and your disciple can live in, I don''t know if you like the grand halls or not." Said by the sect master as he thinks about something. Err¡­ a place to live in? Hmm¡­ "Just get me a simple palace hall like yours and I''ll be satisfied." The goddess said as she casually drinks her tea. I look around to check if there''s anything simple across this hall. Nope, there''s none. Just which part of the simple palace halls here is simple for you, goddess?! Everything here looks grand ya know? Even the statues are meticulously crafted! Just look at the designs! Are they not grand enough?! "Hmmm¡­. let me check¡­" The sect master goes back to thinking after responding to the goddess. For a few seconds, there was nothing but pure silence. "There''s a palace like this near the ¡¸Moonlight Medicine Order.¡¹" The sect master said before summoning a floating map out of nowhere. Looking at the floating map, I suddenly realize something. That''s the map of Moonlight Sword Sect! Eh? You don''t know the location of the Moonlight Sword Sect? Wait a minute, I''ll tell you about it. You see, the Moonlight Sword Sect is one of those sects that control and governs their land rather than leaving the land up to the mortal factions to govern. Because of this, the territory of the Moonlight Sword Sect is so huge that the sect controls the entire continent! Yep, an entire continent. If the Moonlight Sect is compared to the largest mortal empire, the empire would surely lose face since the Moonlight Sword Sect governs thrice than what they have. However, the location of the Moonlight Sword Sect is very very far to the other lands and factions. You will need to spend a couple of years by ship to get to the Moonlight Sword Sect. If you are a mortal, that is. And so, the neighboring countries near the sect are oceans away from the sect. As for cultivators and flying ships, it would take months to get to the Moonlight Sword Sect. Yes, this lady is not kidding. I have spent months just to get to the Moonlight Sword Sect to become a cultivator. Ehem, anyways! Judging from the disciple''s abode where both I and Eumi live at from the southernmost of the map, the gap between the second realm abode to the ¡¸Hall Of Illuminating Lights¡¹ on the map is so close that I think the gap between the two is only just a meager distance of five centimeters Although in reality, the gap between the two places is a whopping sum of thousand kilometers or more. Yes, this lady is not kidding. I rode Astara earlier and flew for a while before finally reaching the Hall Of Illuminating Lights! And that''s not including other places such as the ¡¸Blue Moon Hall¡¹ or the ¡¸Central Grounds¡¹ within the sect. That''s how big the Moonlight Sword Sect is. "I see¡­" The goddess looks at the map before nodding. She seems occupied at the moment. "So, the ¡¸Medicine Order¡¹ is near the ¡¸Cloud Gathering Shrine,¡¹ am I correct?" The goddess looks at the sect master as she asks the sect master. Eh? ¡¸Medicine Order?¡¹ ¡¸Cloud Gathering Shrine?¡¹ Where can they be found on the map? As I was curious about where they are, I narrow my vision at the floating map. Since the map was too big, I can easily see every marked place on the map. Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you these: The Moonlight Sword Sect also consists of different factions, with each different phases of moons as their names. For example, there''s certain faction called ¡¸Rainy Moon¡¹ that controls a very very small area of the sect. Although they control it, the Moonlight Sword Sect governs what to do with it. The same goes for Orders, classes and the others. They all have territories within the sect. Although the middle, south, and northern part of the Moonlight Sword Sect can''t be claimed by factions and other groups since these areas are the so-called ¡¸Neutral Areas.¡¹ Ehem, that''s what I heard, at the very least. Anyways¡­ As I finally see a picture of a pagoda rising up to the heavens on the map, I immediately narrow my focus near the pagoda and found the Medicine Order on the western side of the pagoda. The ¡¸Medicine Order¡¹ is located at the western area of the Moonlight Sword Sect. The western area is also the place where the Blue Moon Hall is located at. However¡­ as for the distance between our home to the Medicine Order¡­ F*ck! It''s too far! If I started walking right now to get to the Medicine Order, it would take me years at most! Also, the ¡¸Blue Moon Hall¡¹ is also far away from our abode! I would rather enjoy my carefree life at the disciples abode rather than going to the Blue Moon Hall by walking! "Disciple Xiare." The moon goddess calls out my name. Eh? Was I wondering for a long time? I look around and see the fox girl and the others heading to the hall doors. Only the goddess and the sect master was seating on the couches, drinking tea. "Ye-yes?" I ask. Err... I''m sorry for missing out the important talk okay? I really am. "Let''s go to the Cloud Gathering Palace." The goddess replies back as she sips her last tea. "O-okay?" I said back. Okay, I guess? I guess it''s another sightseeing adventure, right? Cloud Gathering Palace (2/3) After saying "Okay" to the moon goddess, the moon goddess puts back the cup she''s holding onto the table and rose up from the couch. At the same time she rose up from the couch, the overwhelming force tying me down to the couch instantly vanishes as if it was just an illusion. F*ck! If it''s an illusion then I might as well bury myself within the deepest trenches for being stupid enough to be fooled by an illusion! "Sect master." The goddess looks at the drinking sect master before continuing, "We are now taking our leave." She then bows in front of the sect master like a usual follower. Shouldn''t be that the other way around? Weird¡­ Also, you are a sacred moon goddess, master. Like the usual routine, the sect master nods in return. Err¡­ Why do I get the feeling that everything is becoming more and more awkward? Is it because of my senses being higher than the usual norm? Hmm¡­ Nah, who cares. Gently, I pick up one last chocolate before I stand up. Yum! So sweet~ Whaa~ I wonder where can I buy these sweets? Since I am now a rich girl, I might as well buy several packages of this kind of chocolate. Heh, I wonder if Eumi will become envious of my sweets. I better to hide the sweets from her then. That would make her not envious of me, right? Anyways! After eating the sweet chocolate, I rose up from the couch. Like my master, I bow to the sect master. The sect master nods back in return. I look at the goddess who''s heading to the hall doors. She was still wearing the same gown from her paintings and her gigantic statue. Err¡­ you do know that you will attract almost everyone''s gazing eyes right? Sigh¡­ "Oh right, I forgot." The goddess stops walking as she reads my mind. Well, someone with that clothing will surely make everyone gaze at you, right? With you walking on the streets with an attire of a gown and a veil will surely make everyone focus of on your peculiarity, moon goddess. As I was thinking about the moon goddess'' attire, suddenly, light shines around the moon goddess, making everyone cover their eyes as the light shines on every corner of the hall. F*ck! It''s too bright! For a while, the bright light around the moon goddess remains the same until it suddenly vanishes like thin air. Soon after, I lower my hand covering my eyes as I look at the moon goddess. She was wearing something different this time. Instead of her usual gown, she was now wearing a traditional clothing suitable for heavenly empresses and the like. There were also patterns of multiple flowers woven on her cloth, making her robe both cute and fearsome. Also, a thin white clothing was floating around her, making her look like a real goddess. Though she is a real goddess. Anyways! As for her head, her silky white hair can now be seen freely flowing on her back like a silent waterfall. There were also ornamental above her head, depicting her as a true Empress. Well, she is a goddess though, right? However, despite the changes, a thick white veil still covers her eyes, only revealing her smiling mouth. Err¡­ What should I say? Should I say that she''s cute or should I say that she needs to take off her veil? I don''t know. Either of them is bad, I guess? "You look like a heavenly empress in your current dress." Said by the sect master, complimenting the goddess'' dress. Good job for saying that, sect master! Silently, I give a thumbs up to the sect master. Good job. The goddess smiles and bows to the sect master. The sect master nods in return. Err¡­ I wonder, why don''t you want to reveal your face? Hmm¡­ Is your head deformed? Or is it so ugly that no one wi¡ª arghhh!!!!!!! Suddenly, in the middle of my thinking, a huge amount of cold Qi enters my body, instantly both paralyzing and freezing me down. F*ck! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! This lady will not think about such things ever again! I will repent on my actions! I am sorry! "Fellow cultivator Xiare?" The sect master, who was initially drinking his tea, suddenly notices my sudden fall. He was speaking at me with worries in his eyes. Help me! I''m being killed by the go¡ª hmmpphhh!!!! As I was about to speak to the sect master, another overwhelming force struck me, making my mouth unable to speak. No! No! I am sorry for slandering your name! I am sorry for mocking at your otherworldly appearance! I am sorry for mocking at your fearsome beauty!Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The sect master, who was looking at me with a worried expression, stands up from the couch and began walking near me to check my body. Yes! Check my body! Help me sect master! You''re my only hope! However, my another hope of light was taken away from me. Just before the sect master reaches my pitiful body, the goddess instantly appears before me, saying, "Oh my, it looks like the cold Qi accumulated a lot in your body." You''re the one who made this mess! Don''t even pretend to deny the fact by pretending to not know what happened to me! The sect master, who was looking at me, spoke, "Should I summon a cold Qi purifier?" Yes! Please summon your whatsoever purifier thing! Please help me keep away from some miserab¡ª hmppph!!! Just as when I was about to say something, another huge wave of overwhelming force struck my body, making me knock down unconscious as I cannot handle the huge amount of force knocking my body down. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ "Ugh¡­" I gently massage my aching head as I mumble softly. It really hurts you know? My head is like a rock facing torrents of waves continuously without end. I look around, revealing a room with pillows around me. "Where¡­" I ask myself. Where am I? As I ask myself, I look at the soft bed I am lying on. I am on a white bed with fluffy pillows over me. Err¡­ Slowly, I touch one of the pillows near me. It was soft as a cotton and smells like a fragrant flower. Well, most pillows are made from cotton though. I bury my head to the pillow I hold as I push my face to the fluffy pillow. Waa~ It''s so soft! For a while, I bury my head to the pillow before putting it back to where I took it earlier. Although the pillow is fluffy, asking where I am currently in is the top priority first. Gently, I turn my aching head to see the walls of the room. Ughh it hurts so bad I can''t even manage to move it quickly like usual. As I slowly turn my head, instead of a wall around me, I instead see pillars supporting the ceiling above me. The pillar was made from marble, with some intricate designs carved onto the pillar. Also, there were some vines clinging to some of the pillars. Tell me, am I on heaven? From what I have read on the novels, such situations like this means that you are on Agartha, Valhalla or most notably, Heaven. I am on heaven righ¡ª ugh¡­ my brain hurts¡­ I can''t think of any crazy thoughts right now ugh¡­ After looking at the pillars, I look outside, revealing white clouds. Except for the white clouds, I did not see anything like mountains or buildings. Except for the room I''m in, that is. Yeah, this lady''s soul is now on heaven. Goodbye, Eumi and the others. I will never forget you. Even if you are an OP character with such dangerous charm attribute, I still will never forget you. But still, even though I am now in heaven, why does my head still hurts? Ugh¡­ I feel like my brain is breaking apart piece by piece. Gently, I lie my head back from the bed. My head hurts. After silently lying my head back from the bed, I silently recall my past memories. Since they are not worth to ugh¡ª talk about. I will not tell you about my memories, neh? ¡­ ¡­ Fine, I''ll tell you about myself¡­ Jee¡ª ugh! I am a second realm cultivator, Xiare Everheart. I am originally from a mortal empire. However, because of some events, I was strangled with every disastrous scenario and without knowing it, I became a cultivator at the Moonlight Sword Sect. Though the disastrous scenario I talked about is not something like those inappropriate things. Only wars and such. Well, that''s basically my entire past. I just summarized up everything for you. After all, I''m your big sister, neh? Wait.. why am I introducing myself to myself? Did I became an idiot or what? Hmm¡­ weird... Sigh¡­ After recalling my past, I silently wait for my head to return back to its former state. As I wait for a while, I look outside from time to time. The sun, which was covered by the clouds earlier, goes higher and higher until it became noon. Err... Does heaven also have a day and night system? Cool. Wait¡­ Oh right, I forgot. I look at my body to see if I am still carrying the three pouches the sect master gave me. Since I am wearing my blood-stained dress even though I am on heaven, then that also means that the three pouches are also with me, right? As I search the three pouches on my body, I became slightly worried. They are with me right? With me getting worried, I search my pocket to see if the three pouches are in the pocket. Fortunately, they are in my pocket, waiting for me to open them. As it was heavy to take out, I silently use the cold Qi around me. Like magic, the pouch became lighter than a feather. I take out the pouches from my pocket one by one. After finally getting the three pockets, I open one of them to see what are the items the sect master gave me. Hopefully, I can continue trading while on heaven right? My path to becoming a rich girl will never falter. Ehem, I must keep myself from having weird thoughts right now. My head still hurts. Slowly, I open the pouch. Eh? Why is there no items inside the pouch despite the fact that the weight of the pouch is so heavy? I touch the insides of the pocket. Nope, nothing. Just a pure air containing nothing. Sigh¡­ even on heaven, I''m still unlucky huh¡­ Once again, I silently lay my head down to the bed as I calm myself down from getting such angry and weird thoughts. Getting angry will only make you a fool. Therefore, I should be not angry as it will make me a fool. Silently, I wait for the time where my headache goes away. Please go away~ Once again, for a while, I waited for my headache to pass away. As I do not know what time is it, I check the sun''s location to see what is the current time. Noon. It is still noon. Hmm¡­ Looking at the white door in front of me, I suddenly had a thought. Can I take a look outside the room even though my head hurts? Sigh¡­ I might as well go outside my room instead of waiting here like an actual idiot. Slowly, I push my body up to prepare myself to go outside. *Crack!* Multiple bones cracks in unison as I slowly get up. Ooh, I felt relieved there. "Hiya¡­" I mutter to myself as I finally get myself up. Although getting up is relatively easy to do, with pain aching all over your body, getting up is hard you know? Slowly, I turn my body to the left side of the bed as I prepare to stand up. Subconsciously, I suddenly glance at my barefoot feet. Does heaven not permit shoes? Weird¡­ That doesn''t even matter to me at most so why am I thinking about shoes right now? Slowly, I push myself to stand up. "Hiiy¡ª" Just as I was going to stand up, my legs crumble apart and falls down, dragging me along. Sigh.. my legs and feet are really aching right now. Slowly, I struggle myself to get up by tightly grasping my hand to the bed. Please, I really need to stand up. After a while, I finally stand up while taking a mouthful of air as I breathe hard. Huff, it''s both painful and tiresome. As I take my time breathing, I look at the balusters between each pillar. They were also made from white marble with some vines on them. Likewise the pillars, the balusters have a very intricate design. I walk towards to the baluster in front of me. Even though my legs are shouting in pain, I still continue to push forward. "Huff¡­" I slowly breathe in and out as I finally reach out the handle of the baluster. While breathing, I look outside. Down below lies white clouds that block the sight below to where I am. At my left side lies nothing but endless clouds soaring to the skies. It looks like the room I''m currently at the end part of this place. I look at my right side. Instead of another room, I see a gigantic pillar blocking my view to the other rooms. After looking downwards and both sides, I slowly look up. There, I saw walls with no windows nor pillars. Are they supposed to be the upper room of this place? With me finally looking outside, I slowly walk to the door while tightly grasping the handles of the balusters and the pillars. Since my legs are shaking, what can I do? As I finally reach out the door, I slowly open it, revealing another place. Eh? I see a hall with endless pillars supporting the floors above. There were also balusters between them to prevent anyone from accidentally falling to their eternal death. However, what made me dumbfounded was that there were maids cleaning up the whole hall. They were a group of beauties cleaning up everything. Also, there were some few men carrying some statues and paintings. It was a statue and a portrait of my former master, Luna Oriens. Cloud Gathering Palace (3/3) As I saw the statue of my master, my back suddenly became cold. I suddenly became nervous at the thought of seeing the goddess once again. Why is there a statue of my master in heaven? Is the goddess following me from the very beginning when I woke up from this room? Tell me, why? Am I really that unlucky? Ugh¡­ my head hurts... While thinking about the goddess and the statue and paintings of hers, my head suddenly aches once again, making me unable to focus on my two shaking legs. *Thump.* I fall down on the floor as my two weak legs crumble once again. It hurts. While on the ground, I grit my teeth as I hold back the urge to scream at the pain I''m currently experiencing. Even if the pain is unbearable for me to handle, I won''t scream as I do not like gathering attention. Huu¡­ Bear with me now, legs. Please hold on a little longer. Please... I took a slow breath as I prepare myself to stand up once again. Please, don''t die on me, my pitiful legs. I know that you two are aching right now but I really have to go out and see where am I in heaven. After that, you two can do anything you want, okay? Slowly, I turn my back against the wall as I stand up. As I slowly stand up, my legs shake once again, making me once again, fall down. Too hopeless. I''m too hopeless. Sigh¡­ Looking at my legs, I ask myself, "How did I become so weak that I can''t even use my legs normally?" Uu¡­ I look at my pitiful body by looking down. There were no bruises or anything. Also, there were no cuts or anything weird. So, how? My hair falls down to my face as I look on my body, blocking my view. Since my hand aches when I use them, I decided not to brush my hair away from blocking the view in front of me. Deeply, I sigh as I look at my broken body. "Umm¡­" I hear a female''s voice near me. Her voice was soft that it sounded more like she''s whispering at me. "Lady¡­ Everheart?" She continued, calling out my last name. What do you want? "Hmm?" I said back to her. As my hair blocks me from looking at her, I did not see her face nor appearance. Instead, I only see my hair. Fairly obvious, isn''t it? Haha¡­ "Your master said that you should rest and do not go out unless she said so." Said by the girl, talking about my master. While listening to her words, I suddenly became angry as I look at the goddess within my memories. "Agh!" I suddenly scream in my mind as my head once again aches. Uuh¡­ I forgot that I should not become angry at times like these. Instantly, I calm myself down from being angry at the goddess. Although I''m angry at her, I should first calm myself down. "Please." The girl picks my broken body up and slowly, we head back to the bed I woke up earlier. "S.." I said back. As I can''t talk right now, I grit my teeth and speaks one letter. The girl, who picked my body up, immediately stops and says, "Yes, lady Everheart?" Thank god you heard my letter. Immediately, I once again grit the pain and while saying, "Ta¡­ke¡­" Just by the word take, my body immediately becomes weary as the force I used to speak the word take is like the same as one running at full force. I quickly began inhaling and exhaling air as I try to recover my breath. Huff... huff... it''s tiresome¡­ "Take?" The girl said, curiously wondering why I said take. "Ma¡­s¡­te¡­r" I said back to her as I pressure myself to say the word master. "Take¡­ master?" The girl curiously thinks the two words inside her head as she mutters the two words I said earlier. Come on, are you really that serious? Even a toddler would know what I meant by the two words I said earlier. And for you to think about it like an obstacle course, are you kidding yourself? Sigh¡­ I can''t believe this. For a while, the girl thinks about the two words I said earlier while carrying my broken body like a princess. Yes, she holds the back of my two knees and my back and thus, I am being carried away like a princess.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Imagine what you want to imagine at my posture, sigh¡­ Although it''s kind of embarrassing to be carried in such a position, I do not care about it anymore as my body is aching. Also, since my hair still blocks my view, I can''t see the girl carrying me as we head back to the bed. "Oh!" Suddenly, the girl shouted, ending the awkward silence over us. So, have you understood my words? "Lady Everheart, are you saying that you want me to take you to the place where your master is at?" The girl brightly spoke at me. She was eagerly speaking at me like some sort of someone being interested at something. Slowly, I nod at the girl. That''s what I intended to ask you from the very beginning. "Haha¡­" The girl awkwardly laughs before continuing, "I''m sorry for not understanding your words earlier. I am a bit slow when learning something so I am sorry for letting you wait at my slow self haha¡­" The girl said to me as she continues laughing awkwardly. Since you admit that you are slow when thinking such things, there''s nothing for me to say. Also, don''t make yourself down. It''s bad. Having negative thoughts about yourself will only make you miserable in the long term. While thinking about the girl''s negative opinion about herself, the girl carrying me turns around and head to the door. I slowly move my hand and brush away the hair blocking my view. I want to see the halls and the scenery around me. As I brush my hair off from my head, I look at the surroundings around me. There were large pillars supporting the marble white ceiling from above. Also, there are some pieces of furniture like couches and tables being placed everywhere. The hall we are right now is becoming like those halls from rich lords'' houses except that this hall is larger and more beautiful than theirs. Looking at the ceiling above me, I see multiple chandeliers and intricate paintings of man, a devil, a man with wings and also, devils with wings fighting above. They were fighting over the seemingly endless temple covered with clouds. They were painted on the ceiling making anyone in awe as they look at the paintings of the four different races above. "That''s the battle of ¡¸Gathering Cloud¡¹ faction and the ¡¸Green Moon¡¹ faction." The girl, who notices my gaze looking at the ceiling, suddenly spoke at me. I look at the girl. She was a girl with a cute small rabbit pin on her head. Her face was devoid of any freckles or makeup, making her face all natural. However, even though she did not wear any make-up, she was pretty. However, because of her bangs and her thick hair, she looks more of a rag rat rather than a pretty cultivator. Somehow, I felt pity just by looking at her. Her body was thin, almost becoming like the body of the malnourished people suffering from lack of food. Even so, her smile towards me was cute. Very cute. Her smile could not be compared to anyone else except Eumi and the other abnormal persons in the entire world. Inside my head, I grit my teeth as I both pity her current state and her cute smile. Tch, anyone who hasn''t seen her cute smile must be punis¡ª ugh! Once again, my head aches like hell, making me stop thinking. On the outside, I tilt my head while looking at the girl while in the inside, I was screaming as the pain was too unbearable for me to hold down. The girl, who saw my tilting head, suddenly gleams with excitement as she speaks, "You know, lady Everheart, the battle of the two factions are so epic that it was published by the ¡¸News Order!¡¹" As she suddenly shouts at me, the other maids and the men carrying stuff look at us with curious eyes. They were curious as to why did the girl suddenly shouted. Facing the gazes of others, the girl immediately notices what she has done and immediately, she looks down in shame. Her face was not blushing but instead, she was guilty was she had done. She was the opposite of the seemingly energetic Eumi. I look at her with no expressions showing on my face. You shouldn''t be ashamed of yourself but rather, be confident at yourself ya know? Awkwardly, both I and the girl look at each other while she carries me as she walks to where is my master currently at. I don''t want to do any staring competition right now okay? I''m sorry. Immediately, I retract my gaze at her and look at the scenery outside. There were clouds everywhere, making my heart throb at the sight of the seemingly endless clouds. For a while, the girl walks across the seemingly endless hall until we reach a stair made from marble. Also, like the floor, the floor part of the stairs are made from marble and are also covered by a thick glass. As the girl goes up, I look at the stairs. Below the thick glass lies the symbol of the Moonlight Sword Sect in every step of the stairs. The symbol of the Moonlight Sword Sect was placed in the middle part of each step, making the step look like a sacred place. While speaking about the stairs, the girl carrying me is now on the top floor from where I woke up from earlier. Since I do not know which floor I currently am, I will just name this floor ¡¸Second floor.¡¹ Though it''s only temporary. Likewise the first floor where I woke up, there were also pillars and balusters on the edges of the hall. However, the difference is that the hall here is that there were bookshelves being placed down on the hall by some men and women. Is this the library floor of heaven? Cool. The bookshelves have a height of a staggering five meters tall. Although they are large, they are still short compared to the height of the hall¡ª eight meters. Yes, eight meters. Tall enough to fit so many items. Also, the floor below us also has a height of eight meters. I narrow my vision to a random bookshelf. Like those bookshelves in the place where I nearly died, the bookshelf I am seeing right now have the same texture, colors and most notably, shape and height. The shape of the bookshelf is like usual bookshelves on libraries; rectangular. As for its height, it was kinda irregular considering its height. Though there are much much more gigantic bookshelves all across the sect. Silently, I waited for the girl to finally go to where my master is currently at. Why is this taking so long? Seriously? Just how far are we from my master''s room? While waiting, I subconsciously went back to deep thinking and forgot where I currently am. F*ck. Why am I so dumb? Waaa! Ehem. Forgive me for that. Anyways! I gently shake my head to keep myself in touch in reality. Although it somewhat stings like hell to shake my head, it''s worth it. Well yeah, If you put yourself to my shoes, surely you would shake your head too, right? After shaking my head, I notice something. We are now in front of the stairs leading up to another floor. Finally! Once again, the girl steps on the marble stairs and began heading upwards to another floor. Sigh¡­ I think to myself, "I would die from pain just by walking to where my master is at." Indeed. With this much of a distance to go to where my master is and my current state being similar to that of a dead weight, it would be surely my end to go to this kind of hellish journey. Sigh... Deep inside my heart, I thanked the girl for carrying me. I''m not too fat to carry, right? Unlike the two halls, this one is also different. This time, the halls have gigantic statues carrying the ceiling instead of the usual pillars. Also, there were no balusters between each statue but rather, balconies are placed between the gigantic statues. Rather than a normal floor, The floor of each balcony is made out of thick glass instead of those usual stone floor. Also, jade white marbles are instead used as a handrail instead of a floor of each balcony. This is a luxurious place if you ask me. After looking at the balcony, I look in the middle of the hall, revealing a set of furniture with the four hidden masters, Eumi, Lux, the fox girl, the sect master and most notably, the goddess sitting on the couches playing cards. Wait... Why are they also in heaven? Yura (1/2) Facing the others playing cards, Eumi, who was initially looking at the others as they play, immediately notice me and the girl heading towards them. "Eh? You''re awake?" She said to me as she looks at me with shock. Yes, I am awake. Very obvious, isn''t it? I slowly nod at Eumi. After nodding, I see the others began taking glances at me. They too are shocked to see that I am awake. Err... Tell me, why are you all looking at me as if a miracle had happened? Do you all really want me to close my eyes forever? Sigh... I really could not understand the thoughts of others. I look at the girl who''s carrying me. She had her face down, wanting to hide from everyone''s gazes. It''s a pity that you are a cute girl, miss¡­ I forgot that I haven''t asked her name yet. While I was looking at the face of the girl, Eumi, who was looking at me, began running towards me. She was excited to see me. "Argh!" I scream inside my head as Eumi hugs both me and the girl, making the three of us fall down on the floor as the girl was struck by the running Eumi. I grit my teeth as I hold back the pain. If I could curse you right now, I would curse at you without end, Eumi. Shh¡­ I need to calm myself down. Nothing''s gonna change even if I curse at her. Even though the pain was unbearable to handle, I calm myself down as I look at Eumi who''s hugging the floor. Weird. "I really thought you were going to die wuwu¡­" Eumi, who was hugging the floor, spoke. That''s not me, Eumi. You are hugging the floor not me. Sig¡ª wait... Oh yeah, that is me, Eumi. That''s me. Ignore this blabbering lady and focus at what you are doing. Since your hugs are so tight that it can break bones, please don''t hug me and instead, hug the floor. Thank you. If you hug me right now, I will surely die as you break my bones one by one. But still, what do you mean I''m going to die? Aren''t I on heaven right now? Foolish Eumi, you don''t even notice that you also died and came on heaven. "It''s truly a miracle." Said by Hanbai, muttering as he looks at me with his snake-like eyes. What miracle? Miracle that I am on heaven rather than hell? Hah! This lad¡ª ugh! Headache again. I really should stop doing that. As soon as my headache once again appears out of nowhere, the goddess instantly appears before me, holding my right hand as she looks at my face. "You should recover within an hour or so." She said as she checks over me. Although she was the one who caused all of this, her face was filled with worries. Why are you worried? You did all of this, right? Then how come you are worried? Shouldn''t be that you should be laughing right now as you look at my broken body? Tch, don''t look at me as if you are worried about me, I do not want your pity. "Sigh¡­ now my little disciple is misunderstanding the situation¡­" The goddess, who was looking at me, sighs as she reads over my angry mind.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. You are the one who caused all of this. If you haven''t done anything, I wouldn''t be in this situation in the first place. "Stupid." The goddess, who heard my words in my mind, suddenly calls me as a stupid person. You''re the one stupid! Foolish go¡ª Argh! Okay, okay. I''m sorry for exclaiming my words. "Your Qi inside your body became unstable earlier because you were thinking stupid things while using my breathing pattern." The goddess then flicks my forehead after speaking. Eh? What do you mean? "What I mean is that you are stupid." The goddess once again calls me out as a stupid person. Sigh... I had enough¡­ I should not raise my voice or my head will trigger another headache. "Umm¡­" The girl, who carried me earlier, fixes herself up after colliding with Eumi. She was fixing her black and white robe. She was looking at us as if we are one of those weird people. Well, you''re not wrong. We are, in fact, more crazier than this. "Don''t be afraid, little one." The goddess looks at the seemingly scared girl and smiles at her. The goddess'' smile was a gentle smile. However, from the perspective of the girl¡­ She was scared. Both at the smile of the goddess and the goddess'' mind reading ability. "Wa! How did you read my mind!" She said, shocked as the goddess reads her mind. Yeah, what I fear has suddenly come out true. The goddess shamelessly reads the mind of others as if it was her usual hobby. Sigh, I''ll give my prayers to you cute girl. "Ehh?" The goddess changes her mouth expression from a smile to a sad expression. "I did not read your mind though?" She said, denying the fact that she has read the mind of the girl. Please, don''t even pretend about it. Sigh... Inside my mind, I facepalm myself a thousand times as the goddess shows her shameless side. "Fellow disciple Yura." I heard a voice of a male calling out Yura. Err¡­ how did a man suddenly shows up out of nowhere? And also, who''s the Yura guy you are calling out, man¡­? Ugh... I should stop making puns. It''s terrible. But still, how did another character suddenly appears from nowhere? Probably a conspiracy. Hmm. As the voice resounded across the hall, the girl looks behind. Likewise, the others also look at the direction of the voice, revealing a young man wearing the same clothing as the girl who carried me. "Umm¡­" The boy, who was being awkwardly gazed at by more than ten people, looks down in return. He was obviously felt pressured by the gazes of OP characters. Excluding me, that is. Immediately, the boy bow in front of us before saying, "Greetings to the sect master and the higher ups!" He was bowing formally at us as we were being recognized by him as those higher-ups within the sect. After the boy greets us up formally, the girl immediately notices something and stands up very quickly before saying, "Greetings to the sect master and the higher ups!" She was shaking as she bows in front of us. It''s clear that she was nervous since she was rudely talking to one of the higher-ups. No, you should not be ashamed. This master of mine should BE the one ashamed of her actions. *Pluck!* A loud sound of something flicking resounded across the silent hall. It was my master flicking my head once again. This time, it was much stronger and made my forehead red. Since my body was aching nonstop, the flick did not even make me flinch nor hurt me in the process. My body aching is a blessing in disguise I guess? I look at the goddess. She was smiling as she flicks my forehead. She was obviously teasing me. "Please, drop down the formalities." Said by the sect master who was drinking tea. Err¡­ aren''t you tired of drinking tea? Nah, who cares. It''s not my decision anyway. "Yes!" Both the boy and the girl said in unison as they heard the sect master''s words. Immediately, the two straighten themselves before us. However, they were shaking both in fear and pressure among the others. I look at the four masters and the fox girl playing cards against each other. Which part of them are supposed to be scary? Immediately, Yue Shin smiles over me as I think about him and the three masters playing cards along with the fox girl Crap. I forgot that you too can read my mind. I retract my gaze at the smiling Yue Shin and look at Lux who was casually reading a book about something. Although I don''t know what he is currently reading, judging from the fact that the cover of the book is a man sitting on a lotus position with elemental crystal all over him, I suppose that he is reading about meditation or something. It''s probably something different from my guess but it''s just my guess. And as for the sect master, he was casually sipping tea with one of his legs on top of his other leg. He looks like a professional in that position. Is the sect master connoisseur of tea perhaps? I will never know. And as for Eumi¡­ Don''t even think about her. She''s a fool. And finally, this shameless goddess. This is the only person you should be worried about. Other than the shameless goddess who continuously reads my mind without end, there''s no one across the hall the two of you should be worried about. While the sect master drinks his tea, two couches suddenly appear behind the two. Instantly, the two was shocked by the fact that a couch suddenly appears behind them. Ah yes, the fine works of sect master. Surprising. Yes, I do use sarcasm. "Please, sit down." The sect master told the two to sit down on the couches behind them. Although they were nervous about it, the two nod and look at each other before sitting down on the soft couch. And here I am, sitting on a floor with the goddess continuously flicking my head while Eumi is on the floor hugging it without no particular reason. Great. My forehead should be red right now. Sigh¡­ "My little disciple, how could you be so retarded ahh¡­" The goddess said while flicking my head. Although her voice was gentle and felt like she was indeed sad, her face was smiling, implying that she enjoys flicking my forehead. I wonder, when will I escape from this current scenario? Yura (2/2) "A-ano¡­" The boy, who was looking at the goddess flicking my forehead, mutters as he saw my red forehead. He was worried that blood will come out. The goddess, who was shamelessly flicking my red forehead in public, looks at the boy and said, "Don''t worry. This disciple of mine will not bleed, right?" The goddess looks at me with a smile. Please, don''t pretend that you don''t know anything. "Eh?" The boy was shocked by the goddess'' response. "How did you read my mind?!" Sigh, here we go again. "Ahahaha¡­." The goddess covers her mouth as she giggles softly at the boy''s words. "I did not read your mind ah?" Shameless. Too shameless. For a goddess who is revered by many, you are too shamele¡ª Ah! *Pluck!* Another flick resounded within the halls. It was the goddess once again flicking my head harder than before. I look at the goddess with a furrow in my brows. As I cannot do anything right now, I can only look at the goddess with an angry expression. Though even if I recover my strength, nothing will happen except me looking at the goddess with anger. But that won''t change the fact that the goddess won''t stop teasing me. Sigh¡­ bad luck. While looking at the goddess who was seemingly smiling at me, I retract my gaze from her and look at the pair instead. They were nervous due to the fact that everyone here within the hall is a higher-up. Nah, just call them by their names. You don''t need to be formal with them, right? Wait... Ah right, I too am also shameless when greeting and talking to someone that has a greater status than mine. But who cares at this point? It''s not like they asked me to be formal with them, right? "Se-sect master." The boy, who was sitting, rose up from the couch and calls out the sect master. "I am now leaving the hall, pardon for my disturbance." He then bows in front of us before turning back to the stairs leading to the second floor. As he head downstairs, he looks at the girl before leaving. The girl, in turn, shivers as the boy looks at her. After being looked at, she looks to the floor with her hands both clenching. She was guilty about something. Err¡­ what is she guilty of? "Little girl." The goddess, who constantly shamelessly reads my mind, heard my thoughts and calls out the girl who was guilty about something. The goddess was serious this time. Her voice was serious and calm, devoid of any happiness nor sadness. She was dead serious. "Ah!" The girl, who heard the goddess, suddenly exclaim in shock as she was startled by the goddess. Quickly, the girl stands up from her couch before immediately bowing to the goddess. "Ye-yes?!" She was nervous while asking for the goddess'' next words. "What''s your name?" The goddess asks the girl while directly looking at her head. Her thick black hair was covering her face, making impossible to see her expression. "Y-Yura Arfhen!" The girl, Yura, shouts her name in a nervous tone. She was scared that she will be punished if she doesn''t do what the goddess said to her. Suddenly, the girl Yura notices that she shouted in front of the goddess. Quickly, she covers her mouth while bowing to the goddess. "I see." The goddess, who realizes something, mutters softly. She was obviously reading the girl''s mind. The goddess, who was looking at the girl Yura, immediately retracts her gaze from Yura as she looks at the drinking sect master. "Jin, tell the ¡¸Void Patterns Order¡¹ master to immediately expel Yura Arfhen from the Order." ??? Wait a second. Did... Did you just made someone''s life in ruins without care?The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. What? As the goddess drops down a bomb, the girl suddenly falls down while looking at the seemingly merciless goddess. She was looking at the goddess with a sense of hopelessness within her eyes. Tch. I grit both my teeth as I look at the hopeless Yura. How could you do this, goddess? You just ruined another person''s life for the sake of your enjoyment. Tch, foo¡ª Argh! Once again, the goddess flicks me on the forehead. Tch, this lady will never falte¡ª Argh! The goddess, once again, flicks my red forehead. Okay, I''m sorry. This lady will now be quiet. "W-why?" The girl asks the goddess with her tears silently flows down her cheeks. She was asking why the goddess wants her to kick her out of her Order. Indeed, why? I look at the goddess'' calm face. Despite her face covered by a thick veil, because of the light coming from almost every directions, I can vaguely see her eyes. She was directly peering at my soul. She was the embodiment of a soul watcher, gazing directly to your soul as if I am her target. The goddess was just looking at me normally and yet, I felt like she was directly looking in my soul. It was a terrifying experience. "That''s why don''t look at my eyes directly, okay?" I heard the goddess'' gentle voice. She already knew what I have seen. Out of fear, I nod back to her words. Likewise, the goddess nods in return as she smiles at me. Once again, my forehead was being flicked by the goddess'' fingers. "Done." The sect master, who was communicating with someone through telepathy while drinking tea, suddenly spoke. His work was done. I look at the others. Instead of pitying the poor girl, they were instead minding their own business. It was as if it was very much expected from the very beginning. "Why you ask?" The goddess, who flicked my forehead, returns to her serious mode and began responding to the girl''s question. After speaking, the goddess summons a white card and gives it to the crying Yura as she teleports instantly to her side. "That''s because you are not suited for them." The goddess opens one of Yura''s hand and gives the gray card to her while speaking. After giving out the white card to Yura, the goddess once again teleports at my side. "Foolish disciple, I will pick you up now." The goddess happily carries me like a princess as we go to where the sect master and the others are. "Disciple Eumi." Lux suddenly calls out Eumi''s name as he looks at Eumi who''s hugging the floor like a pervert. In return, Eumi quickly stands up and look at Lux then at the goddess then at me who''s being carried away like a princess. "Eh?" Eumi, who saw me being carried away by the shameless goddess, quickly take glances between the floor she hugged earlier and me who''s now away from her. "Ah!" Like someone who suddenly had a Eureka, the foolish Eumi quickly head back to where the others are as she finally notices that what she had hugged earlier is a floor instead of me. At the very least, the floor distracted the foolish Eumi right? If not for the floor, I would have been dead right now. Death by being hugged, that is. What a weird way to die. As Eumi quickly runs towards the couches where the sect master and the others are, I take a quick glance at the seemingly hopeless Yura. Her head was looking on the floor, making it impossible for me to look at her face. *Pat.* I heard a soft sound of someone patting. Slowly, I look above, only to find out that the goddess was the one that patted my head. I''m not a child anymore¡­ ¡­ Should I exclaim? Nah. After patting my head, the goddess sits down on the couch. I look around, only to find out that we are beside the others playing cards against each other. I look back and see Yura meters away from us. How? Is the goddess really that fast to begin with? Or is it just me being stupid that I don''t even notice that we are here? Probably both. Slowly, I think to myself about me crawling out from the goddess'' hands as I go to a nearby couch to sit on. However, just as I was going to start crawling out of her hands, the goddess immediately tightens her grip around me, making certain parts of my body in pain. "Don''t move stupid disciple of mine. I''ll heal your stupid body and brain." The goddess said as she moves my body to a nearby vacant couch and my head on her lap. Err¡­ even though I shouldn''t be ashamed of this scene, why do I feel like this scene is a cliche scene from love stories? Especially sho*jo stories. I look above, only to see a pair of medioc¡ª no, cute buns on the goddess'' chest. They are not big like those monstrous ladies. They are also not so little and flat like a child''s. It was perfect. Slowly, I glance at my chest to see which is bigger. My buns or the goddess'' buns?. The result is¡­ Nah, it''s a secret. I shouldn''t casually speak things like these kinds of stuff. Very inappropriate. Right? As I further look above, I see the face of the goddess on the other side of the thick veil. She¡­ She''s like an otherworldly being, having such cold and demeanor face that can cause the downfall of empires and kingdoms. Yes, this lady is saying the truth. Her face was an out-of-this-world kind of style. She did not wear any makeups nor have any tattoos on her face but rather, her face was clean and natural. Truly, she was the embodiment of a true goddess revered by everyone. Her eyes were both closed off while smiling at me. Despite that her eyes were closed, I could easily tell that she has another eye invisible among the naked eye. Though that''s just a hunch. Nothing else. Err.. right? Hmm... Who knows? However, despite her beauty, she''s still shameless, rivaling almost no one. "Wh-what is this?" I hear Yura muttering something. As I was piqued by her words, I look at her and saw that the white card on her hand was glowing. As the card glows brighter and brighter, a winged-sword suddenly appears above the card, hovering as it pleases as the feathers slowly scatter around. Surprised by the orb, Yura suddenly throws out the card as she was scared about what is going on. *Clack!* The card falls down on the floor, reverting back to an original simple white card without the winged-sword hovering above the card. Weird. "Now, do you see why you are not suited to be a ¡¸Void Patterns Order¡¹ cultivator?" The goddess, who was patting my red forehead, spoke to Yura as if she knew about something. Surprised, Yura looks at the goddess before thinking about something. She did not know what the goddess meant to her. Haa¡­ this¡­ "Since you did not get what I meant, I''ll tell you about what I meant to you directly." The goddess looks at her before continuing, "You are better suited for something else; a hidden true-wielder." "You are, after all, like Eidenweiss¡ª a sword master." A New Hope
? Yura''s POV ?
What? What did the higher up meant by her words? I don''t understand the words she''s saying to me. Edinwiss? True.. wielder? Sword master? What are those? I shiver as I think about the unfamiliar words the higher up said to me. Am I going to be killed? Am I going to be sent to prison for being at her and the other higher ups? Please tell me that this is not the case. Please. I''m begging you, please don''t throw me to prison. I''ll do anything! So please, just don''t send me to prison. I still have someone to feed. Please. Please. "Sigh¡­" The white-veiled higher up sighs as she pats the head of lady Everheart. Despite the fact that she was just sighing, I could tell that this is not the case. I clench my hands as I see my forthcoming fate. Why? Why am I cursed with such luck? Why did this happen to me? Tell me god, why? Can you at least give me reasons why is my fate and luck is so gloomy and grim? Can you tell me why are you doing this? Tell me, why? "Yura." A voice of a male calls out my name. I turn around and look at the glaring Jol. He was mad at me. I wipe my tears away as I look at him. Please, I''m sorry for making the higher-ups be mad at me. I did not mean it. Please, trust me. Instead of going near me to calm me down as he reasons with the higher-ups, Jol merely looks at me and takes the scroll out from his bag before opening it. It was a scroll of the Void Patterns Order, having black crystal rod and pure white paper. I felt danger as I saw the scroll. I knew I was going to be in deep trouble. Jol, who opened the scroll, immediately recites the contents of the scroll, saying, "Cultivator Yura Arfhen of the Void Pattern Order, I, the master of the Void Pattern Order, has been notified of your actions at the Cloud Gathering Palace. As such, I have no choice but to expel you out from the order. Please, do not take it to the heart as this is the order from a higher up." As soon as I heard the word expel came out from Jol''s mouth, the world immediately breaks apart as I lose all hope. Why. Silently, I recall my past memories as I look at the scroll Jol is holding. For years, both my younger brother and I roamed lands in search of food and job. Despite the long walks, we had fun. He had fun. I too had fun. However, because of our miserable status, villages and cities did not accept us, thus we had to live in forests just to survive. It was hard. However, I still bit my lip as I hold the struggles and problems my brother and I had. For the sake of my brother, I will do anything. For days, we roamed lands without seeing any signs of villages nearby. Although saddening, just by looking at my brother makes me fill with vigor. It was my source of strength. Unknowingly, my brother became the source of my strength and will to live. Despite that we are on our own on the wilderness, we still both have ourselves, making our bonds tighten together as the further we go. Even if we were hunted down by a pack of wolves or by a group of beasts, we did not leave each other and instead, we both solved our problems together. Unknowingly, my brother became a part of my precious bond. It was a bond that will never last. As we finally reached a town, both I and my brother rejoiced as we can finally have a normal life. Although we were filthy as we went from the wilderness to roam the lands in search of a normal life, the guards still let the both of us pass, making me and my brother happy as we went within the town.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Unknowingly, my brother became a part of my happiness from ever since that time. While walking within the town, we both saw a group of rich masters checking a bunch of people within the plaza. The people were both excited and nervous as the rich masters check them. Seeing some happy people jumping around as they are chosen by some rich masters, I decided to look further into it. They were recruiting young people to become a cultivator at the Moonlight Sword Sect. Immediately, I thought of my brother behind me as I look at the rich masters. Unknowingly, I had to sacrifice my brother for his sake. Even though it was inevitable, at least it was for the better. I step forward and present my brother to one of the rich masters to test our luck. Fortunately, the rich master checked my brother and saw a potential to become a cultivator, making both me and my brother happy. In my head, I was silently waving my goodbye at my brother. Till we meet again, brother of mine. Silently, I turn back and slowly went away from my brother as the rich master picks him up. I grit my teeth as I hold my tears from falling. However, just as I was going to leave the town and go back to a nomadic lifestyle once again, the rich master from earlier found me and told me that I too was accepted as a cultivator. Unknowingly, my fate seemed to have changed. Like a reunion of two long-lost souls, I immediately hugged my brother as we became together once again. Unknowingly, it seemed that I cannot let go of my brother. I was foolish enough to actually let go of my brother. After I finally got to the revered sect to provide a sustainable life for my brother, I began searching jobs around the sect and had to work overtime just to provide food for both of us. I was happy. My brother is also happy. We were both happy. I initially thought that the day when our lives changed was the greatest day of my life. Even though I had to do all the work, at least, I still see my younger brother having a bright smile. For him, it was normal and casual. As for me, his smile was a piece of treasure kept within my heart. Unknowingly, I had motivated myself further just to see his smile. Even though it is hard, I still worked and worked just to afford basic commodities. Even though we are poor, we still managed to eat well and live well. Just for the sake of my younger brother, I did everything, from scout duties to the works which men can only handle. Just for his sake, I will gladly do anything. Even if I had to die just to let him live. I will do it. His life is more valuable than my life. Yet. Why? Why did it come to this? Is my life really that miserable? Is my luck really that bad that I can''t move it further anymore? Why? Tell me, why? I look at the descending Jol. He was not interested in answering my question. Gently, I cover my face with my hands as I let out my tears. Silently, I cry in order to not enrage the higher ups any further. I am so sorry. I am so sorry. I am so sorry. I am so sorry. I am so sorry. I am so sorry. I am sorry for what I have done. I will not do it again so I am truly very sorry for being rude. I am sorry. I am sorry for my pathetic self. I am sorry. I am sorry for being weak and helpless. I am so sorry. I... can''t hold my tears anymore. I am so sorry. I cry silently as the tears I intend to stop gushed as my past memories of being weak and helpless gushed through my mind. I could not hold back the seemingly endless tears. Why? Why am I so weak that I can''t even hold back my tears? Fool! Stupid! Retard! I curse myself as I feel weak. The great burdens I held back was now flooding my mind. The seemingly fragile barrier I built up over the years was now broken. "Sigh.." I hear the sect master sighing. I''m sorry that I could not hold my tears. I am so sorry about it. "This is why old man Lu, Shi, and Dein doesn''t want to invite you over such events, stupid brainless goddess." The sect master once again spoke, with now being serious. He had finally enough of such drama. I am sorry for being a retarded person, sect master. Please, don''t expel me out from the sect. Please. Please. While begging for the sect master to not kick me out from the sect, I heard a sound of a shoe walking towards me. "Calm down, cultivator Yura. You are not rude. You are, in fact, a good cultivator." I heard the sect master over me. As I hear the sect master''s words, my head was touched by someone. I was being patted on the head. "In fact, the reason why I told the master of ¡¸Void Patterns Order¡¹ to kick you out from his Order is because I have assigned a better, more suitable Order for you to be with." The sect master said to me as he goes and sits on the floor right in front of me, waiting for me to respond back to him. After seeing no response, the sect master continued, "Please, allow me to apologize on behalf of that stupid lady over there for rudely talking to you, fellow cultivator Yura." He then points out someone behind me. His face was serious. "Even if you don''t like my apology, it''s okay. I don''t mind it." The sect master touches my head before continuing, "Please, hold this, fellow cultivator Yura." I look at the item the sect master is giving me. It was the same card that glowed earlier, causing me to panic as I felt like my body was being sucked out. Slowly, I nod back to the sect master and takes the card from his hand gently. Once again, the white card glows brighter and brighter, exposing my tears flowing. As my tears were exposed to the illuminating light, the sect master takes out a handkerchief from his pocket and gently wiping my teary-eyed face. "Please, use your Qi and let it flow all over your body." The sect master said to me. I focus my mind and my body to see the Qi moving around within my body. Suddenly, a gust appears inside my body, making my body felt lightweight as the wind inside my body goes around. "It looks like you got a rare elemental power, cultivator Yura." The sect master once again spoke. Ele..mental? Power? I tilt my head. The sect master, who notices that my head tilted, closes his eyes while saying, "You have two rare elemental power to be exact, one is that you have the power of wind." "And the other one is an element that can link any spiritual weapon, most particularly¡ª god-like weapons." Recovery (1/2)
? Xiare''s POV ?
I look at Yura who was being consoled by the sect master. Sigh, thank god the sect master is a caring person. Unlike that certain shameless goddess who just drops a bomb out of nowhere. "Sigh¡­" I hear the goddess sigh. She was unable to retaliate the sect master''s words. Well, considering that your words are so direct to the point that you can hurt someone just by talking to them, its very obvious that the goddess had no choice but to shut her mouth. Though the sect master calling the goddess stupid is kinda overboard. But still, thank you sect master for resolving the mess the goddess made. Silently, I give a thumbs-up to the sect master. Cool and nice. Looking at the others who were just minding their own business like they don''t know anything, I think they don''t want to interfere in the scene. Are you all really that lax? Hmm¡­ "Let''s heal you now, stupid disciple of mine." The goddess says as she performs some strange weird spell by placing her hands on my head and abdomen. Errmm.... Okay, I guess? "Stupid disciple, you really pushed yourself to the brink of death, aren''t you?" The goddess looks at me while saying that I pushed myself to near death. Eh? Well, I''m already dead you know? That''s why I''m in heaven right now. Don''t tell me that you also don''t know that you too are in heaven? Sigh¡­ this master of mine, so foolis¡ª argh! *Pluck!* Once again, a sound of something flicking resounded across the hall. It was my forehead being flicked again by the shameless goddess. "Even if I was called as a stupid person by your sect master, I am still a goddess and most importantly, a master of a certain stupid disciple." The goddess smiles at me after saying those words. Too scary. Too scary. I''m sorry. I will never call you a foolish goddess. Please forgive this little lady. "And also¡­" The goddess sighs as if she had too many problems before continuing, "You''re not in heaven, stupid disciple of mine. You are in the Cloud Gathering Palace." She said as she pats my head. Yaa~ Stop it. I''m not a child anymore. I am a perfect, mature lady. But still, Cloud Gathering Palace? What is that? Are we inside of some treasure? Looking at the endless clouds outside, it looks like we are inside a trea¡ª wait¡­ If I am inside of a treasure¡­ Then that means. Oh! Argh! Suddenly, my head aches once again. I shouldn''t have shouted oh earlier. Ehem... Then that means that I''m not dead right? I see. Everything makes sense now. "You''re not in a treasure, stupid disciple of mine." The goddess giggles before continuing, "We are just high above the clouds, surrounded by the seemingly endless clouds with no sign of disappearing." Eeh? How come? Aren''t we inside a treasure? Well, considering that this place is so grand that it''s like a heavenly palace, it looks like we are inside a treasure you know? How come we are just located above the clouds? That''s what I had read on some novels though. Stuff like this should be within some treasure or artifact rather than being on a real world. "You really are a stupid disciple of mine." The goddess said, giggling. Sigh¡­ I really could not understand everyone''s minds. "Ehem." The goddess, who was casually giggling, coughs out with she pinches her neck with her hand. "This should be our new home so make yourself comfortable, okay?" The godess said to me before smiling at me like a saint. Our new home? This? I look around, doubting the goddess. This looks more of a castle rather than a home you know? With halls like these, heck, even the greatest empire would be jealous just by seeing the statues holding the ceiling above. And what''s even grand is that there are some paintings of a¡­ wait¡­If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I narrowly focus my vision at the painting that was painted on the ceiling. It was a large edifice with two gigantic guardians protecting the entrance to the edifice which was located at the bottom of a mountain covered with clouds. It wasn''t the edifice that I saw on the forbidden mountains. This edifice that was painted on the ceiling was somewhat different, having a magnificent layout and most notably, clouds covering the mountains below. Only the top floors of the edifice could be only seen as they are above the clouds. As for the middle and lower part of the edifice, they couldn''t be seen as the clouds cover them like an endless mist. "That painting on the ceiling is the place that we are currently located at¡ª Cloud Gathering Palace." The goddess, who noticed me looking above, said to me. Eh? That''s the Cloud Gathering Palace? The goddess, who had read my mind, nods in return. "Now now, let me heal you, my stupid disciple." The goddess said as she continues healing me. Silently, I nod back. Since there''s nothing for me to do, might as well be healed by the goddess. Looking at Yura and the sect master talking earlier, I look at the goddess. Is the goddess a contracted spirit? Is she somehow bound to some true-wielder? "No." Immediately, the goddess shut my thoughts by saying no. Err¡­ what am I supposed to think now? Elephants? Ants? Or maybe weird stuff? Nah, I shouldn''t be saying weird stuff. "Even the old masters of the Moonlight Sword Sect can''t beat me." The goddess said to me while smiling. Somehow, she was proud of it. I forgot that the goddess was a narcissistic person. Sigh¡­ "However, because of some foolish person, I was sealed up in some remote place with my sister, Bloom." The goddess sighs. Err... "But even so." The goddess, who was sighing, immediately smiled before continuing, "Such weak seals like that did not make me sealed entirely and thus, nothing happened except that I could not create any portals to this world anymore." I see. Well, considering the fact that you are too shameless, I wouldn''t be surprised if someone locked you up to a remote place, master. Sigh¡­ you should really stop reading everyone''s minds. "Fellow cultivator Yura, can you stand up?" I head the sect master talking. He was talking with Yura. "Ye-yes," Yura responds with a cracked voice. She did really cry. I''m sorry for unable to do anything. Really. Please forgive me for my shameless master. I look at Yura who was gently being helped by the sect master to stand up. Her back was facing us so I did not see her face. Obviously. "Fellow cultivator Yura." The sect master summons three cards before continuing, "The three cards I am holding right now represents three different Orders. Please, pick one." After talking, the sect master once again summons the couches that vanished earlier. Yes, those couches vanished as soon as Yura and the boy stood up earlier on. Why are you looking at me like someone who''s being doubtful of someone? Err¡­ don''t look at me like that okay? This lady is not the one who''s at fault here. Ask the sect master, not me. Yura and the sect master sits on the couches that were summoned earlier. Since I could not see her face, I did not see if she is shocked or not. Ehem, let''s go back to the main topic. Indeed. At the hands of the sect master lies three different cards with different three different colors. At the top of each card lies a floating different symbol. The first one was a green-colored card with a whirling ball of wind hovering above the card. If you ask me, then that would be some wind faction or Order. Who knows? The second card is a blue-violet colored card with a staff hovering above the card. The staff have two wings with both brightly glowing like a firefly. Also, at the top part of the staff lies a golden core with butterflies floating around. What is this? Some voodoo Order? Hmm¡­ The third card is a silver card with four glowing swords hovering the card together. Above the four swords lies the symbol of the Moonlight Sword Sect. Is this some hidden profession perhaps? Well, judging from the shady symbol of the Moonlight Sword Sect hovering above, I won''t be surprised if the third cards is a hidden profession or not. "I¡­ want.." Yura, who was looking at the three cards, look at them before continuing, "Te..m..pest Or..de..r?" Tempest Order? What is that? Is it the third card? Oh right, I forgot to tell you that the three cards have some words written on them. However, because I am too far from them, I could not see the words written on the cards. Well, judging from the name, I am pretty sure that the third card is the Tempest Order. "Very well." The sect master, who have heard Yura''s words, gives the second card to her before making the two other cards vanish to thin air. Eh? The second card is the Tempest Order? Ehem, I have bet earlier that the second card is the Tempest Order earlier. Heh, I won, right? Silly me haha¡­ Don''t look at me like that. "Foolish disciple of mine." The goddess softy giggles as she reads my mind. Too shameless. "A member of the Tempest Order will soon arrive here, fellow cultivator Yura. Please wait." The sect master said to Yura. After that, suddenly, without warning, Yura and the sect master suddenly appears sitting on a vacant couch. Yura, who was listening to the sect master earlier, suddenly gawked as she was shocked to see that everything around her changed. Err¡­ if you ask me, I too would be shocked to see that everything around me changes without warning. Anyways! Finally, I could see Yura''s face. Despite the fact that the sect master already wiped her face from tears, I could still see that her eyes were reddish as a result from crying earlier. Not really surprising considering the fact that some shameless goddess decided to drop multiple bombs to someone who doesn''t know a thing. Shame on you, fo¡ª ARGH! "Argh!" I suddenly scream out of nowhere. It''s too painful ugh¡­ I look at my waist which was being pinched by the scary goddess. I''m sorry. "Are you alright?" Eumi, who was sitting on a couch, looks at me. "Ye-ye..ah.." I said back, pretending to be okay. Nothing to worry about. Right? "Use my pattern." The goddess telepathically said to me. Err¡­ Nah, whatever. Might as well use it. I nod back and slowly, I began using the breathing pattern. Suddenly, the cold Qi gathers around me and my body. I am now using the breathing pattern of the goddess. "Ack!" I suddenly let out a groan as I use the breathing pattern. As I use the pattern, my body suddenly began acting as if they were being ripped apart. Ughh¡­. "Don''t stop cultivating unless I told you so." The goddess seriously said. After that, she then touches certain parts of my body with her fingers. One by one, each part that was touched by the goddess suddenly roars out in pain, making me grit my teeth. It''s too painful! Argh!!!!! F*ck f*ck f*ck f*ck f*ck f*ck! Too painful! It''s like being branded with a hot rod! F*ck! "Please bear with it, stupid disciple of mine. I am cleansing the cold Qi that clogged your stupid meridians." The goddess said while poking certain parts of my body. Just how could I f*cking handle this pain without any kind of painkiller? F*ck! It''s like telling me to stop using a godd*mn sword on a battlefield! Je*us! "Ar¡ª" Just as I was going to scream, cold winds left my body. It was cold Qi being released out of my body. As the cold Qi leaves my body, the pain I felt became bearable for me to handle. Although they were still painful, it was bearable enough to the point where I can handle it without screaming nor shouting like an idiot. "You have accumulated so many cold Qi around you that you can''t even handle them anymore." The goddess said to me as she noticed that I exhaled cold Qi. Err¡­ I''m fairly new so can you please tell me what you mean by that? "You have unknowingly gathered so much cold Qi that the cold Qi clogged your meridians." The goddess said to me, explaining the reason why am in pain. How? As far as I know, I did not gather cold Qi? Right? "That''s because you are too stupid." The goddess said as she continuously pokes my body. Err¡­ Is that really the case? Or are you just kidding with me master? Sigh¡­ Probably both. Recovery (2/2) As the goddess pokes my body with her gentle fingers, the pain within my body was slowly going away. I''m feeling relief. It was like I was on cloud nine. Such bliss and ecstasy were flooding both my state of mind and body. Waa~ ahh¡­ "Uuun¡­" I softly moan as the I felt euphoria over my body. I could not hold the temptation of moaning as the pain was slowly vanishing away from my body. "Umm... Ano..." I hear Eumi''s voice as I feel bliss. What is it, my cute little Eumi? Hmm? Wait¡­ Why are you all looking at me as if I am some sort of perverted idiot? Yes, Eumi and the others were looking at me. Eh? What did I do? I look at the goddess'' face to only see that she was softly laughing. Though her face was covered by a thick veil, I can see the goddess'' eyes looking at me while laughing. Err¡­ Somehow, I did not fear the goddess'' eyes anymore and instead, I was just casually looking directly at her eyes. Is it because of my breathing pattern? Hmm¡­ Weird. But anyways, should I ask them why are they looking at me like some sort of a unique thing? Err¡­ Nah, I should really ask them. It''s very troubling. "Wha¡ª" Just as I was going to ask them, the surroundings around changes from a hall to a room with seemingly no windows. The goddess teleported us out of nowhere from some unknown place. "Err..." I look at the godess before softly groaning. Err... In turn, the godess did not reply but instead, she walks to some place while carrying me like a princess... Is the famous ¡¸Princess carry¡¹ really that popular here? I mean, why does everyone carries me like a princess?! Wuuu.... Ehem. I shouldn''t be an idiot right now. Anyways! After looking at the goddess, I gently turn my head to look around. As I look around, I see nothing but a large bed and some random things around. Is this a bedroom perhaps? Hmm, I think so...? It seems like the goddess teleported from the floor where the others are located at to this room. Hmm hmm... Looking at the large room as I the goddess lays my body on a giant bed, I felt weird. Err... Wait¡­ No! Not that inappropriate kind of weird! Calm down! Calm down! I''m not that kind of lady who thinks about inappropriate things very often! Stop! Stop! What I meant is that I am feeling weird because why did the goddess teleport me here. While I think about why did the goddess teleports me to some bedroom, she rolls my body over, exposing my back to her. Err¡­ "This is going to be painful, stupid disciple of mine. Be ready." The goddess said to me as she summons some bottles near her. After summoning the bottles, the goddess gently takes out my robe, exposing my fair white skin to her. Err¡­ even though my back is exposed, somehow, I do not feel embarrassed. Hmm¡­ This is kind of troubling. After the goddess took off my robe, she takes one bottle beside her and began spilling out the contents of the bottle on my back. As the liquid in the bottle was being poured on my back, the smell of flowers soon envelops the room, making me smell such fragrance. It was a smell that could even take someone to heaven. By heaven, I meant cloud nine and not dying. Huwa~ This is a very pleasant smell for sure. This is like the smell of the goddess'' clothing. Yes, I have smelled the goddess'' robe earlier while I was on her lap. While I was thinking about the fragrant smell of the liquid, all of my body suddenly aches again. They were suddenly roaring in pain. F*ck! "Argh!" I scream as I was taken by the overwhelming pain across my body. It was like I was being dipped to a lava.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Even your inner organs are clogged with cold Qi. Sigh¡­" The goddess said while pressing both of her hands to my back. The goddess was massaging me roughly. Although it was rough, compared to the fact that I was being dipped to lava alive, it was nothing. I let out my tears of pain. It''s too painful! F*ck! How come I am not like those OP characters in some novels? Wuwu, this is not fair at all! Not fair! Waaaaa!!!!! Stop! Wuwu.... It hurts ya know?! Waaawaa! F*cking lies, those OP main characters are a lie! Just how come they can dive through lava without feeling any pain?! You are all nothing but a lie! Heck, I too am being dipped alive on a lava and here I am, crying! How can the OP characters from some novels resist such pain! Lies! They are lying! "Arghhh!!!" I scream louder and louder as the pain overwhelms me. Wuwuwu, stop it! STOP IT! STOP! I don''t want this! WAAAA!!! "Sigh¡­" The goddess sighs as she hears my cries. STOP IT! PLEASE! As I cry out of pain, I exhale more and colder Qi, making the bedroom drop in temperature. F*ck! Just how many cold Qi did I consume?! F*ck! WAHHHHH!!!! THE PAIN! IT HURTS! ARGHHHH! NOO MORE! PLEASE! JUST HOW COME THOSE OP CHARACTERS FROM SOME NOVELS MANAGED TO RESIST SUCH TREMENDOUS MAIN WITHOUT SCREAMING?!! F*CK! IT''S A CHEAT! THEY ARE TRULY A F*CKING CHEAT! HECK, EVEN IF THEY ARE A LOWER STAGE CULTIVATOR FROM THE START, THEY DID NOT EVEN SCREAM ONCE FROM SUCH PAIN! F*CK! AS FOR THIS LADY, I AM ALREADY CRYING OUT! F*CK! Wuwu¡­ "WAAAAAAAAA!!!" I scream louder as the pain was too unbearable for me to handle. The pain was being amplified multiple times. F*CK! HELP ME, JE*US! BUD*HA! AL*AH! AND THE OTHER GODS! PLEASE LEND ME YOUR STRENGTH! LET''S FORM A SPIRIT BOMB LIKE THAT CERTAIN OP CHARACTER WHO WON''T JUST DIE FOR REAL AND JUST KEPT REVIVING AND REVIVING AS IF HE HAS SO MANY GOD*AMN LIVES! TOGETHER, LET US FIGHT THIS F*CKING ABNORMAL PAIN ONCE AND FOR ALL! HAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!! F*CK! THE SPIRIT BALL IS NOT FORMING! F*CK! "Sigh¡­ this stupid disciple of mine¡­" The goddess, who was constantly reading my mind, sighs. Silently, the goddess presses one of her palms to my back, making me feel on bliss as the pain goes away. Waaaa~¡­. Immediately, my mind became tranquil, as if I was on a state of nirvana. From a chaotic state to a state of nirvana, it was quite miraculous. "Rise up." The goddess said to me as she takes her hand away from my back. She was finished massaging me. Slowly, I rise up to sit beside her. *Crack!* Multiple bones cracks in my body, making me feel reinvigorated once again. As I was slowly rising up, the goddess summons a fog, covering me from prying eyes. Oh yeah, I forgot that my whole body is exposed. Except for the undergarments. Er¡­ don''t think about it. "Here." I heard the goddess'' voice on the other side of the mist. Soon as I heard her voice, a coat of white similar to the sect master appears suddenly within the mist. The coat was hovering around right in front of me. However, despite the coat being similar to the sect master''s coat, there are no luxurious designs on it. There were no gemstone nor thin strip of clothing on the shoulders. It was plain and simple. As for the middle part of the coat, it wasn''t a black disk or anything but rather, it was just a bunch of buttons lined up from top to bottom. To simplify, this coat is for females. Well, why? That''s because of the proportion size of the coat. It was designed for those who have a slimmer waist and thinner shoulders. Somehow, I think of the poor sect master drinking tea on the Cloud Gathering Palace hall. He was still wearing the coat. But still, it suits perfectly for him¡­ Wait¡­ Hmm¡­. Should I be worried right now? I''m not into cross-dressing okay? Or is it? Who knows? Gently, I take the hovering coat. While I was opening the coat, I saw a thin strip of cloth rolled inside the coat. It was for the chest part. I take the cloth and began rolling the cloth over my chest part to hide my buns. Although it was unnecessary, I still used the cloth just to hide my buns from prying eyes. Well, that''s the reason why I don''t wear slim outfits. They reveal my buns bouncing as I walk. Err¡­ I shouldn''t be saying that right now okay? Sigh¡­ Too inappropriate. After I rolled the thin strip of cloth to my chest, another outfit suddenly appears out of nowhere. It was a slim pant with an¡­ err¡­ Undergarment hanging above the pair of pants. Kuk! I will stop telling you about how I will wear my undergarment! See you later! ??? ??? ??? ???
After I finish wearing my new undergarment, I look at the hovering pants in front of me. It was also the same as the pants the sect master wore. However, there were no gemstone nor luxurious stuff on it. It was a plain pair of pants. Although this pants might even cost a fortune if this is sold to others. Yes, this lady is not kidding. I take the hovering pants before standing up. After standing, I gently wear down the pants the goddess gave to me. Although it was tight, I did not feel my skin getting irritated by the tightness of the pants. In fact, it felt more of a relief rather than getting irritated. As soon as I finished wearing the pants, I began wearing the hovering coat. Just like the pants, they did not cause my skin to be irritated even though they were tight. Weird, right? After wearing down the clothes the goddess gave me, the mist that surrounded me vanish to thin air, revealing the goddess sitting on a chair with a table beside her. Also, at the top of the table lies a clear mirror. It was so clear that I can see the room from a different angle just by looking in the mirror. "Come here." The goddess stands up from her seat and looks at me before saying to come to her side. I nod in return and head to where the goddess is. As I head towards the goddess, I noticed a pair of shoes and socks lying on the floor. It was for me. Just like the sect master, I too had the same shoes as him. However, there were no luxurious gems or designs on it. It was just a plain pair of shoes. Though the design is good if you ask me. "Wear these." The goddess said to me as she points out the shoes I saw earlier. I nod and sit on the seat the goddess sat earlier as I equip the socks then the shoes. While wearing the socks, the goddess summons a comb and began combing my hair. She was not too rough nor soft. She was gentle. She was combing my hair while I was wearing the shoes. After finally wearing down the socks and the shoes, I look in the mirror as the goddess combs my hair. "Ahhh, I just recalled some memories¡­" The goddess mutters as she combs my hair. Hmm? What is it? "You know, stupid disciple of mine, there was a boy who went to the hidden temple to ask for a special skill. Since I was bored, I decided to give him a few trials before finally giving him two skills. You want to know what I gave him?" She asked. Err¡­ "Un." I nod. There''s no harm, right? It''s just a casual talk. "A skill of lunar rush and a combing skill." The goddess said before smiling. Err¡­ combing skill? Why would you even give someone such skill like that? And most of all, why did you give that boy such a feminine skill of combing? Are you really that serious, master? Sigh¡­ I can''t believe you. "After that, the boy bowed in front of me a thousand times before finally leaving the hidden temple." The goddess said while recalling her past. Err¡­ "I wonder, is that boy doing well? Sigh.." The goddess sighs after muttering something. Err... I''m pretty sure that the boy''s life would be ruined by now. Sigh¡­ "Stupid disciple." The goddess looks at my face through the mirror before continuing, do you want a normal hairstyle or a fashionable one?" She said, making me decide something. Fashionable isn''t really something that I like¡­ "Fashionable it is then." The goddess smiles before summoning a pair of hair sticks. Err... Sigh... might as well be a fashioned lady just for now. Moonlight (1/2) "Done." The goddess said as she finally finished styling up my hair. She was smiling as she looks on my hair. I look at my hair on the mirror in front of me. It was the same as usual¡ª same color, same style. However, if one could notice something different, it would be that there are some new hair sticks holding my hair at the back of my head. The two hair sticks were crossed out together, forming an X pattern on the back of my head as the two hair sticks holds down my hair. However, despite the two hair sticks designed to hold my hair completely, there were still some parts of my hair left untouched and instead, they were just lying on both my shoulder part and my back. Ahh mou! I can''t phrase it properly! Sigh... I really am a stupid lady... Ehem. In short, my hair is like a waterfall with a cross sign made out of something hovering at the middle part of the waterfall. Also, there were fringes on both sides of my face. Though they might be slightly uncomfortable since it''s my first try doing something fashionable, I think they look good on my overall appearance. Though I''m not sure about it. Well, don''t ask me about fashion, okay? Ask the goddess instead. She is the one that made my hair the way it is now. After all, I generally like the way I am. Neh? Though the real reason is that I couldn''t be bothered changing my hair. Heh¡­ "Let''s go outside." The goddess said to me as she heads to the door. I nod in return. After nodding, I gently rose up from my seat beofore following the goddess who was casually walking with her empress-like clothing. Err¡­ I''m not saying that it''s uncomfortable but¡­ That''s a clothing with thick layers of fabric right? Then surely, you would feel uncomfortable to use on the mid-daylight right? "Stupid disciple, you do know that I can easily control the temperature of my surroundings right? Even if this dress is thick enough to trap heat inside, I am a goddess you know?" The goddess said as she reads my mind. Err¡­ After talking to me, the goddess instantly vanishes right in front of me. Eh? Where did the goddess go? *Pluck!* My forehead was once again, been flicked by the shameless goddess. Yes, she teleported beside me just to once again, flick my poor forehead. Sigh¡­ "Stupid disciple." The goddess smiles at me before continuing, "Wait a second." After telling me to wait, the goddess quickly holds my hand and immediately, my surroundings changes once again. My surrounding changed from a bedroom to a hall with the others playing cards. Yep, cards. Not cultivating. Not reading. Just playing cards. Just when will you stop playing cards?! Are you all really that lax to begin with?! Even those seniors from other novels would frown to your activities, ya know that? Sigh... I really can''t understand them. "Wha¡ª" The sect master, who immediately notices our sudden appearance, nearly chokes out his tea as he looks at my current outfit. After all, my outfit was the same as his. The sect master''s face changed from a calm one to a gloomy one. It seemed he suddenly realized something. "I need to go." The sect master said as he suddenly vanishes to thin air. The others were just looking at the seat of the sect master with dumbfounded expressions. Err¡­ Did I cause something that made the sect master leave? Hmm¡­ Weird.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "Hanbai." The goddess calls out Hanbai''s name. "Yes, venerable goddess?" Hanbai replied with flattery. He was looking at the goddess with his snake-like eyes. Though his eyes were like a snake, he was still like those calm and domineering cool young rich masters from some novels. It''s a pity that those young and rich masters died on the hands of some OP main character. Sigh¡­ pity. It really is a pity, ya know? Maa.... "Lead the way to the Hidden Order." The goddess said to Hanbai. Hanbai nods in return. While nodding to the goddess, multiple talismans began appearing out of nowhere and began floating around, creating a large circle above Hanbai and the others. As the talismans forms a circle, a sight of another place unveils itself on the other side. Since I am too far from them, I can only see a glimpse of the place on the other side of the newly created portal. "Lady Yura," Eidenweiss calls out Yura''s name as he puts down his cards on the table. "Y-yes?!" Yura, who was startled by both the portal and Eidenweiss'' call, nervously replied back. "A member of the Tempest Order will soon pick you up. Please, stay here for the time being." Eidenweiss said to Yura. "A-ano¡­" Yura mumbles as she hears Eidenweiss'' words. "If the supposed member of the Tempest Order did not believe you that you are their new members, just say the name of Hanbai. That supposed member will instantly recognize you as their new member" Eidenweiss said to her while partially calling out Hanbai''s name. "Ye-yes¡­" Yura replied, with her voice being lower this time. Err¡­ "Here," Hanbai said to her as he gives a set of talismans. "If that someone is still doubting you, show him these talismans." Hanbai then smiles to the confused Yura as Yura slowly takes the talismans from Hanbai''s hands Hmm... Cute. After taking the talismans, Yura immediately stands up and quickly began bowing to Eidenweiss and Hanbai. "Thank you, higher-ups!" She was nervously saying thanks to the two hidden masters. In return, Hanbai and Eidenweiss nod back to Yura. "Now¡­" Hanbai muttered. He was thinking about something. "Lux," Hanbai calls out Lux'' name. "Ah." Lux nods in return. It was as if he knew what Hanbai is thinking about. "Disciple Eumi." Lux looks at Eumi before continuing, "We will be back soon. Please, wait for us, disciple." He said to Eumi. Eumi, who was looking around, nods in return. After that, Lux closes the book he is reading and places it on the table. After he places the book on the table, he immediately rose up from the couch and began fixing his robe. "El." He mutters. As he mutters the word ¡¸El,¡¹ my surroundings change once again. My surroundings are completely replaced by a hall with a seemingly gigantic circle on the ceiling. Also, there were stained windows around with multiple figures abstractedly designed on it, making this place look like some kind of ancient place or something. These figures that were portrayed within the stained windows were either a human, a half-beast, winged humans or humans with horns. They were completely different from each other, with different appearances, clothing and most notably, weapons they use. "Oh¡­ it looks like there are newer hidden masters huh¡­" The goddess said as she looks on each of the stained glass. Wait¡­ Did the goddess went here before? Hmm¡­ "Yes, venerable goddess," Hanbai said as he walks to the throne with the symbol of the Moonlight Sword Sect hanging above. I look at the gigantic symbol of the Moonlight Sword Sect. Instead of the usual crimson colored symbol of the sect, the color of the symbol of the Moonlight Sword Sect here is white. It was a white Moonlight Sword Sect. Also, there were four swords in each direction of the symbol, with the four of them being different from each other. The northern sword is a sword with a weird handle and a gigantic blade. It was like a void ripped apart. In short, it was a weird-diamond shaped sword with geometric edges and weird design. Err¡­ sorry if I can''t tell the sword''s shape okay? This lady has a poor brain. As for the western sword, it was a longsword with the symbol of the Moonlight Sword Sect as a cross-guard. Also, at the blade of the sword lies gibberish words engraved on it. Is it a runic word perhaps? Who knows? "It''s better not to read that word, stupid disciple." The goddess immediately said to me while I was thinking about the words on the blade of the sword. Err¡­ is it a weird voodoo word perhaps? Hmm... Better not to use it, I guess? Well, I do know that some masters who use such curse swords dies quite faster and easier to defeat... I read that from some novel okay?! Waa.... Anyways! As for the eastern sword, it was a rapier with a seemingly flawless design. Likewise the longsword from earlier, it too had the same cross-guard. Unlike the four swords, the rapier had three crystals floating around the rapier. Weird. And as for the southern sword¡­ It was a sword with thorns as its edges. It was like a saw, yet still a sword. F*ck. For a second, a sense fear struck my brain. F*ck! I look at the southern sword. Despite the sword being casual and simple, I can sense ominous aura floating around the sword. "It''s the sword of the Eclipse Goddess. Don''t look at it or your soul will be consumed by the sword." The goddess said to me as I look at the sword. Immediately, I nod and look at the goddess. She was looking at me. "Venerable goddess, everything is ready," Hanbai said to the goddess as he summons talismans around the hall. "Wow¡­." The fox girl mutters as she looks over the talismans. She was amazed by the number of talismans Hanbai has. Well, just like Yue Shin, Hanbai too has an infinite supply of armament. Truly, these two are OP characters. I wonder how can they endlessly summon armaments without end? Hmm... There''s no use asking them since they''ll just smile and say, "It''s a secret." Sigh¡­
After a while, Hanbai''s talismans covers everything across the hall. Everything was covered. Except for us and the gigantic circle above though. "Lux," Hanbai calls out Lux''s name as he looks at Lux with his snake-like eyes. Lux, in turn, nods and performs another skill by simply closing his eyes. Strange. These OP characters are really strange... Haaa... As Lux performs a strange skill, the whole area suddenly became black. It was as if I am on a different dimension or something. Although the area became filled with darkness, I could still see the goddess and the others standing. "Stupid disciple." The goddess¡­ err¡­ calls out my other name..? F*ck! Please, stop calling me a stupid disciple, goddess! However, despite my protest, the goddess simply did not care and continued, "Come with me." The goddess then holds one of my hand before we head north. "Oh right, I forgot." Fira suddenly said as she looks over us. Err¡­ what is it? "There''s also another way to have a moonlight element." She continued talking. Eh? What do you mean? "Oh!" The fox girl, who heard Fira''s words, shouted as if she had a realization. Can someone tell me what''s going on? This lady doesn''t understand, okay? "Do you want to know what they are talking about, stupid disciple?" The goddess telepathically said to me. Yes, please. "Un." I nod in return. "They are talking about the other ways of acquiring the moonlight element." The goddess takes a breath before continuing, "In short, I can share my moonlight element with you stupid disciple of mine since you have unknowingly learned one of the god-ranked breathing pattern¡ª ¡¸Breath of the Moon Goddess.¡¹" Err... What? Moonlight (2/2) What do you mean by that master? God-ranked? What''s that? Er¡­ I''m sorry but I think you forgot that your disciple of yours is new to the cultivation world, master. Also, even if I do learn that god ranked thing, I''ll just forget it in a matter of time. Heh, after all, I''ve been nerfed to the point I''m broken. Like literally. "It means that you have learned something that mortals couldn''t, stupid disciple." The goddess said before sighing as she reads my mind. I see¡­ Wait¡­ What? I look at the others who were casually looking at me. They were waiting for me to do something. This lady doesn''t know anything okay?! I''m not like those OP characters that knew everything and what to do okay?! Sigh¡­ *Pluck!* Another sound of flicking resounded across the hall. It was the goddess flicking my forehead. "Stupid disciple." The goddess said to me. "Do you want to get yourself in such pain again?" She continued, reminding me of what happened earlier. ¡­ ¡­ I''m sorry. "Sit on the throne." The goddess said to me as she points out the throne earlier. Instead of being covered by Hanbai''s talismans, the throne was basking on sunlight. I look above and see the giant circle above. The circle wasn''t also covered by Hanbai''s talismans. Makes sense. I nod at the goddess and take my hand from her hand. After that, I head to the throne and gently sit on it. I am now basking on sunlight. Heh, now I''m like those Souls Dark or other RPPG games that have a bosses sitting on a throne. Though I''m not OP as they are. But hey, I''m broken right? So... literally, I''m stronge¡ª wait no. I''m just a speck of dust compared to their massive strength. Sigh... ??? And now what? Am I just going to sit here for a very very long time? "Hanbai." The goddess calls out Hanbai''s name. In return, Hanbai immediately nods back and performs a strange spell simply by gesturing his fingers. As Hanbai gestures his fingers to perform something, the goddess immediately goes to the middle of the hall before facing me. For the others, they just head over near the walls of the hall as they watch the ritual. They weren''t happy nor angry about it. They were calm as if they want to understand what''s going on. After the goddess is now at the middle of the hall, the talismans around Hanbai glows to different colors. The talismans were like a set of a rainbow, except that it''s not a real one but rather, an artificial one. "Raaa¡­." A sound of something growling was heard across the hall. The sound came from Hanbai''s talismans. Soon after the growling, several dragons with different colors appear on Hanbai''s talismans. Despite being a dragon, they only have the size of a snake. Snake dragon? Err¡­ Terrible joke. The dragons from Hanbai''s talismans then flies over to the goddess, surrounding her as the goddess stands up at the middle of the hall. The goddess, in turn, summons two fans and began performing a ritual dance. She was like a shrine priestess, performing to please the gods. Though she herself is a goddess. As the goddess performs a ritual dance, the whole area changes from a black room to a room with multiple planets, stars and most of all¡ª cosmic galaxies. The room was now a celestial room.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. The gigantic circle above me also changes. It was now a gigantic star, giving and sharing light all across the galaxy. "Celestial one, I haveth beenth summonedth" An elderly voice rang through my head. It was like those old folks that like to think about life and death. Is that elder a sage perhaps? Hmm... The goddess, who also have heard the voice, says something gibberish to the old voice. Her tone was both a serious and gentle one, making my heart in fear. *Throb throb... Throb throb... Throb...* My heart is pounding heavily as I hear the goddess talking seriously. Is this the power of the goddess? "I shall accept." The voice spoke again. His tone was the same¡ª old and that. After the voice spoke, the gigantic star above me was suddenly hit by another gigantic star. Instead of making a sound, it was silent. Yep, completely silent. It''s weird. Definitely weird... Wha¡ª ahhh!!!!!! As the two stars exploded, an unknown force suddenly decided to pull me from the star. It was like ripping my body to half. Strongly, I struggle to fight against the unknown force. F*ck you! F*ck you and your stupid force! This lady is a strong, mature lady! F*ck you! While I was constantly resisting the force that was pulling me to the two stars, a black hole suddenly forms out of nowhere, eating away the remains of the two stars. F*ck me¡­ I look above, gazing at the seemingly endless black hole. There was no light passing through the hole. It was as if it was devouring anything it touches. Instantly, the unknown force pulling me suddenly amplified, causing me to strengthen my grip on the arms of the throne. Sh*tty f*ck! Will you stop?! Da*n it! F*cking stupid force! Waaaa!!!! While gripping the arms of the throne, I began to recall those OP characters from each novel who survived everything from being killed to being killed by some god. If those OP characters could survive such obstacle on their way, then I, Xiare, can also survive this f*cking force! Raaaaaa!!!!! I began screaming inside my head as I force myself to multiply my strength to resist this unknown force that is pulling me to the endless black hole. Je*us, Bu*da, Al*ah, and the other gods, please help me survive this. Please. Even those war gods that destroy everything, please, lend me your strengths as I resist this seemingly endless waves of force pulling me to the black hole. I prayed over and over again to the gods. Together, we should unite as one and face this unknown force! Let''s form a spirit ba¡ª wait no. Instead of some spirit ball, let''s form a kamemememe wave! Lend me your strength as we fight this overpowered force! KAMEMEMEME! WAVE! ??? Nothing happened. Waa! Our power is still too low to create a kamemememe wave! Let''s unite together! KA!ME!ME!ME!ME! WAVE! HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!! Suddenly, the unknown force vanished to thin air. So does the black hole above me disappears. Eh? Did it work? Hehe¡­ Ahahahahahahaha! See? Ahahahahaha! I am really a broken character! Hah! I knew that if our powers are combined together, we can destroy that overpowered force! Heh¡­ I laugh and laugh in my mind as I think about me destroying the black hole with the famous kamemememe wave. Truly, the OP character who won''t just die is a lifesaver. I should read more about that novel. I must learn his techniques. Wait¡­ I look above. There were no signs of something breaking above. Hmm¡­ Is it just a coincidence? Who knows? After all, I am an "Intellectual." "You did well¡­" The goddess said to me as she pats my head. Her voice was kinda broken. It was as if she was exhausted from something. Eh? What happened? "Nothing." The goddess, who was breathing heavily, said to me. Despite the fact that she was exhausted to the point that she forces her mouth to say a word, she was still smiling. Please, can you tell me what happened? I''m very worried ya know? Even if you''re a shameless goddess, I''m still your disciple, ya know? "Haa¡­" The goddess telepathically said to me. "I will recover in a matter of seconds so there''s no need to worry about me." She continued. I look at her body. There were no signs of blood or anything. However, at her thumb lies a blood slowly dripping. Err... Somehow, I felt I missed something here. Anyways. Her blood was golden. It was as if her blood was made out of gold. "Ah, this?" The goddess looks at her thumb. "I intentionally poked my thumb with some pointed object to let my blood flow out from my thumb as I pass you my bloodline." The goddess, who was exhausted, continued. As I look at the goddess with a worried expression, I gently rose up from the throne and gently helps the exhausted goddess to sit on the throne. The goddess looks at me before finally calming herself. After a couple of seconds, the goddess immediately recovers. She once again flicks my forehead as she gently rose up from the throne. "Stupid disciple, do you really think I am this weak?" The goddess said to me while smiling. "Er¡­" I look around to evade her gaze. Although I could not see her eyes looking at me, I can sense where is she looking at. "Master." I look at her before continuing, "What did you say at the old voice earlier?" "Hmm?" The goddess tilts her head before continuing, "It''s about the blood moon goddess." Eh? What about it? "I just traded information about the whereabouts of the blood moon goddess in exchange of performing a ritual where I can freely share my elemental power to my stupid disciple." She said, smiling. After saying that, she gently pats my head as if I was some sort of a dog. Sigh... It seems my carefree life is going to be replaced with a dog-like life... Haaa... But seriously, is that kind of information worth so much that you can basically exchange anything? Hmm¡­ "Well, that kind of information is something that mere mortals would not understand, stupid disciple of mine." The goddess said to me as she sits on the throne, sighing. "Haaaa¡­." The goddess sighs as she takes a breath over something. "You know." The goddess said to me before continuing, "Your kamemememe wave might not be bad at all." She giggles softly after saying those words. Wawawawawa¡­.. Stop! How did you know that! I suddenly blushes out as I head the word kamemememe wave. Waaa~ Please, stop embarrassing me, master. I pout my cheeks in retaliation to the goddess'' words. However, the goddess simply did not care and continued to giggle softly with her hand covering her mouth. Waaa¡­.. Stop it~ Uuuu¡­. Sigh¡­ might as well let the goddess do what she wants. I look at the others across the room. They too were exhausted and were just lying on the floor as they take a breath. They seem tired¡­ I wonder what happened? "You don''t need to know, my stupid disciple." The goddess, who read my mind, said to me while giggling. "Just focus on reading the techniques of what you call an OP character." I once again, blush in embarrassment. Muuu.....! Can you please stop that, master?! Hidden Order (1/2) "Haha¡­" The goddess, who I was pouting to, laughs as she looks at my face. Shameless! Too shameless! Muuuuuu! After several seconds of just pouting at the goddess, the goddess finally calms down as she stops giggling. "Haa¡­." The goddess sighs at my face. You''re too shameless! Sigh¡­ Whatever. Might as well accept the truth of the goddess knowing my thoughts. Gently, I calm down as I look at the sighing goddess. Well, there''s really no need to hide anything in front of the goddess, right? After all, the goddess can clearly read my mind without pause. "Here." The goddess summons a white card to her hand and gives that white card to me. I look at the card. Like the white card yura was given earlier by the sect master, it was also the card that can summon some weird stuff just by holding the card. There''s not much that of a detail on the card to be exact. Only some azure color on each corner of the card and that''s basically it. Yes, this lady is not kidding. That''s just about it. I nod in return and take the white card from the goddess'' hands. As I take it from her hands, the card suddenly changes color. It was a color of azure. Not white but rather, azure. Weird. "Channel your Qi to the card." The goddess said to me as she looks at the card. I listen to the goddess and began focusing my attention on the streams of unending streams of Qi within my body. As I focus my attention on my Qi, I began guiding them to my palm to channel them from my palm to the card. They were like lost lambs waiting to be guided by someone. As soon as a wisp of Qi goes to the card, the card suddenly glows and many weird lines began appearing on the card. The lines were geometrical, almost seemingly flawless and beautiful. After the weird lines appeared on the card, another set of new lines appears on the card, with this time being in the form of letters and runic symbols. I narrow my vision on the card. At the top part of the card lies a weird symbol of a moon. It was a full moon with fogs floating around on the moon. Weird. Below the moon lies a runic word. Since I am not some sort of a historian or translator, I could not read the runic words. Hey! Don''t mock me for not knowing such language okay? This lady really does not know the runic words. The runic language is considered dead already in the mortal world ya know? So if there''s someone who can translate these kinds of words, it''s those old folks and ancient beings that roam the cultivation world. Also, considering the fact that near me is a goddess, she might as well know these kinds of archaic language. Should I ask the godess? Hmm... I look at the goddess. The goddess, in turn, looks at me and points out the runic word on the card. "The runic you see is the name of your elemental power, stupid disciple." The goddess said to me as she points out the runic word that is below the moon. See? Well, it''s very obvious that the goddess knows about the runic language. Right? "Your elemental power is the same as mine¡ª Infinite Moonlight Illusions." The goddess telepathically said to me as she reveals the newly elemental power that I now have. ???? What? It''s not a moonlight element that Yue Shin and the others are talking about? How come? What do you mean by ¡¸Infinite Moonlight Illusions?¡¹ Are they just some sort of weird elemental name named by you, master? Sigh¡­ I can''t believe this. "Well, probably." The goddess smiles in return. "Although it''s full name is called ¡¸Infinite Moonlight Dreaming Haze Illusions,¡¹ I might as well shorten its name, right?" She continued, smiling at her proud work of shortening such elemental power''s name. Err¡­ That''s not what I mean, master. I was talking about the crystal''s weird name itself. Since when did an elemental power suddenly had a long and weird name?!If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I mean, I could understand if someone''s elemental power is called ¡¸Wind Storm¡¹ or something like that but if someone''s elemental power had two to three times than the original one with weird words on its name, I might as well bury my head to the sands for knowing how idiotic I am to actually believe that kind of elemental power having such name. Sigh¡­ If someone hears me talking about my elemental power, they might just take me as a laughingstock. But really. Why is your seemingly weird elemental power different from the others? Aren''t your elemental power just a moonlight element and not some weird one? "The reason why my elemental power is different from the others is that I am a venerable goddess, stupid disciple." The goddess answers my question, pinning down any questions I wanted to ask. Er¡­ What''s the connection between being a god and having a weird element? Hmm¡­ Weird. Definitely weird. "In short¡­" The goddess stands up from the throne and began performing something using her fingers. "Our elemental powers are unique to them." The goddess telepathically said to me, making my body spike in chills as she telepathically whispers to me. Eh? What do you mean, master? Unique? But still, that does not mean that my elemental power is weird, right? Sigh¡­ Might as well accept my fate of being a laughingstock for the others. As soon as the goddess finishes her words, the whole celestial hall reverted back to the original black hall with Hanbai''s talismans covering any parts of the hall. The gigantic black hole above me also disappeared, reverting back to a simple gigantic circle with light passing through. "Open your hands." The goddess said to me. Why? Is there something wrong? Hmm¡­ I open my hands, exposing my white palm to the goddess. There were no signs of calluses on my hands nor scars on it. Yes, there were no calluses on my palm. Well, considering that even though I use heavy weapons like swords, my hands still remained the same ya know? It is soft and feels gentle to touch. I guess that it''s magic, right? As I open my hands, the goddess takes the card from my hands. Err¡­ "Say call." The goddess said to me, ordering me to say the word call. Will something happens if I say that word? Wait¡­ Am I gonna be like that certain OP character that can create anything I want? Wait wait wait wait wait! That''s not possible, isn''t it? Am I going to be like that OP character?! Matte! Wait a minute! My poor brain is processing the fact that I''m going to be an OP character! Wait! Wowowowow~ I''m now an OP character! Haha¡­ ahahahahah! Heh, sucks on you gods. This broken lady is now boarding the OP character train! My dreams of being OP, here I go! Though it''s just a dream. Nah, who cares? Right? Anyways! "Call," I mutter while my hands are opened. ??? ??? Nothing''s happening. Err... This is awkward. Am I really that broken that nothing is happening despite the fact that I muttered call earlier? Heh. Sigh¡­ "Look on your hand, stupid disciple." The goddess said to the gloomy me. I''m not sad okay! I''m just gloomy at the fact that I''m pretty broken to the point that the whole place became awkward! I look at my pair of hands. Indeed, they still stayed the same as usual. Err¡­ Why did the goddess tell me to look at my hands? There''s nothing here ya kno¡ª Eh? What are these things on my hands? Indeed, there was something on both of my hands. They just suddenly appeared out of nowhere like a ghost. On my left palm lies a small crystal with small feathers around it and on my right palm lies another crystal with fog surrounding the crystal. "These crystals you speak of is your elemental power, stupid disciple." The goddess said to me. Err¡­ What? While I was curious about the goddess'' words, the goddess touches the crystal on my left palm. "This element is called the moonlight element, capable of gathering and unleashing huge amounts of cold Qi." The goddess said. After talking about the moonlight element, the goddess touches my right palm before saying, "This element is called the fog element, capable of misleading and tricking everybody." Err¡­ Then does that mean I have two different elements? Ah! I get it now! I see now why is my elemental power had some weird name on it. I see! Thank you for answering and clarifying my question earlier, master! So I''m a dual-wielder right? Heh, this lady is truly broken. Wait, you don''t know about these kinds of stuff? Ehem, let me explain it to you. Whenever some being had two different elemental powers, they are called as a dual-wielder. If another being had three different elemental powers, they are called three-wielder. So on and so forth. That''s about it. Really. "Stupid disciple." The goddess once again mocks me for being stupid. Err... I''m sorry for being stupid okay? This lady did not mean to be one. "Ven¡­era..ble..." I hear Hanbai''s voice. His voice was broken, implying that he is exhausted or something. I look at Hanbai, only to find that he is struggling to get up even with the help of his talismans. "Here." The goddess said as she summons a small bottle in front of Hanbai and the others. "Ma..ny¡­tha..n¡­ks.." Hanbai said, with his word still broken. As for the others, they nod at the goddess and began opening the bottle as if they were really thirsty. After drinking the liquid inside the bottle, the hidden masters finally regained their strength again. It was as if they suddenly became a hulking monster. Wait¡­ Why do I feel like this kind of scene feels like similar to some RPMG game? I mean, they just drank a bottle that recovers their strength back, right? Hmm¡­ Weird. "Lady Xiare," Hanbai calls out my name with his voice normal again. Yep, he really did regain his strength. Looking at the bottle earlier, I think the bottle would be worth as much as a palace if sold to the auction house. I''m not kidding. This lady is telling the truth, ya know? Well, considering the fact that Hanbai suddenly regained his strength is just a second, it would be wise to tell that the water in the bottle is a miraculous one, right? I wonder, can I ask the goddess to give me the same bottle? "No." The goddess immediately shot down my plans. Err¡­ Anyways! I look at Hanbai who was walking closer to me. Is there something wrong on my face? Quickly, I wipe with my face with my hands. Well, since this coat the goddess gave me is white, it would be unwise to use them to rub my face, right? After all, this is a coat given to me by the goddess. And also, considering the fact that I am poor and that, this kind of coat is like a treasure to me, okay? Ah, right¡­ I forgot about the debt¡­ Sig¡ª wait a minute. I think Eumi also forgot about my debt. If she forgot about my debt¡­ Then that means¡­ I am free of debt! Hurray! Ahahaaha! Ehem. Sorry for my weird thoughts. "Lady Xiare." Hanbai, who was now in front of me, calls out my name. "Yes?" I said back to Hanbai. "Can you tell me about your other name?" He said, asking me for my other name. ??? Crap! I forgot! Err... Should I fake my other name? It''s bad, right? But seriously, who cares at this point? Right? "Ano¡ª" Just as I was going to fake my name, the goddess immediately interrupted my words by flicking my head. This poor head of mine¡­ sigh¡­ "Blood Queen." The goddess said, telling me that my other name is called Blood Queen. Err... That''s not really my other name, okay? Also, why is my other name sounds so eerie? I''m not that weird ya know? Wait¡­ Is it because my forehead is red? Hmm¡­ Weird. "Welcome to the Hidden Order, Blood Queen," Hanbai said to me as he bows in front of me, implying that he is welcoming me to some sort of something. F*ck. Hidden Order (2/2) Err... That''s not my other name, Hanbai. Sigh¡­ Since my other name has been set to stone, there''s no turning back, right? I might as well accept my eerie name. "Lady Xiare." Hanbai calls my name before continuing, "Should I call you Xiare or Blood Queen?" He asked. "Xiare." I instantly replied back to Hanbai. Nope. I''m not using such an eerie name. I just want to have a cute other name okay? I initially want to tell my other name to Hanbai to be a ¡¸Cute Bunny.¡¹ However, because of the goddess interfered earlier, my supposedly other name changed from Cute Bunny to Blood Queen. Sigh¡­ If only I am faster than the goddess. "Very well, lady Xiare." Once again, Hanbai bows in front of me. He was like a butler of some sorts. Somehow, just by looking at Hanbai makes me think a certain OP character that is a butler of some lady. Hmm¡­ Weird. "Return," Hanbai mutters as he straightens his back. As soon as he said "return," the talismans that were initially covered the whole hall flies to Hanbai. They were like a swarm of locusts targeting their prey. The talismans then head to Hanbai''s sleeves and vanish to thin air. It was as if they were never here in the first place. After all of Hanbai''s talismans vanishes to thin air, the whole hall once again, returns back to its former appearance with stained windows and other stuff. "Lady Xiare." I heard Eidenweiss. I look at him bowing to me. Err¡­ Should I nod? I think so. I nod in return to the bowing Eidenweiss. It''s good, right? "Lady Xiare." I hear Fira''s voice. Like Eidenweiss, she too was bowing to me. I nod back at her. "Welcome lady Xiare to the Hidden Order." I hear Lux''s voice. He too was bowing in front of me. Is this their signature for welcoming new members? Weird. I thought that new members are welcomed with just a simple nod, right? Hmm¡­ In turn, I nod back at Lux. "We-welcome, lady Xiare." I hear the fox girl''s voice. Come to think of it, I never heard her name. Nah, whatever. I''ll know her name someday. I nod back to the fox girl. "Lady Xiare." I heard Yue Shin''s voice. He was bowing to me. Like the others, I also nod back at him. There''s no one left to bow to me, right? Ah¡­ finally, I could rest after nodding too many tim¡ª Just as I was going to rest my head from nodding too many times, another person appears on the hall, bowing in front of me. ??? Seriously? "Welcome, venerable Xiare." The person in front of me said. He was a tall, muscular guy with horns on his head. F*ck! Just by looking at him makes me cower in fear! F*ck! Je*us, since when did such person had such stature like that?! Even those 2 metered beings would feel shame ya know? Je*us! Yes, the person in front of me is a gigantic person with horns on his head. However, despite being big, he was completely covered with a white robe from head to toe. He was like a gigantic executor of some sorts. At his back lies a large pair of swords covered with a black sheath. The two swords were so big that it is comparable to the average size of a human being. Yes, this lady is not kidding. Nervously, I nod back at the monstrous being. Despite the fact that his face was covered by a thick hood, I could feel that he is also nodding to me. After nodding at each other, the monstrous being suddenly vanishes to thin air like a ghost that suddenly made a random appearance out of nowhere. "That''s Erkem, lady Xiare," Hanbai said as he looks at the floor where the monstrous being stood up earlier. Hmm... Well then, since there''s no one left to nod at, I might as well look around, right? Hehe¡« I look at one of the stained windows. There was a portrait of a person displayed in the stained window. The person had a pointed hat and black robe. Both of his hands were holding a sword and a rapier. It was Eidenweiss'' portrait. While looking at the portrait of Eidenweiss, I notice a runic word above the portrait. "It translates to True Wielder, stupid disciple." The goddess said telepathically as I look at the runic word above the portrait of Eidenweiss. I see. So the runic words above each portrait are their professions, right? Hmm¡­ This lady is truly an intellectual. As I look on each window, I saw Yue Shin, Fira, Hanbai, Lux, and the fox girl''s portraits. Their portraits were displayed on the stained glass.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. I narrow my vision at the portrait of the fox girl. The fox girl also has the same runic profession like Hanbai. Weird. Could this be a glitch? "No. Both of them have the same profession¡ª ¡¸Exorcist.¡¹" The goddess telepathically said to me. I see. Err¡­ Shouldn''t be there can be only one hidden master per each profession? How come there are two? Wait¡­ Oh! I see! It''s a conspiracy! Truly genius, Xiare. Truly genius. "There are multiple branches of Exorcist profession, my stupid disciple." The goddess said to me before continuing, "Hanbai''s profession is called ¡¸Talisman Exorcist¡¹ while the fox girl''s profession is called ¡¸Moonlight Exorcist.¡¹" Err¡­ What''s the difference? Wait! Don''t call me a fool okay?! If they have the same profession with different names, they are still the same right? "Sigh¡­" The goddess puts one of her hands on her face before continuing, "I can''t believe this¡­" Yeah, I also couldn''t believe this kind of conspiracy, master. Aren''t we a genius? Heh. Anyways! "Please, lady Xiare," Hanbai said to me. I look at him and see the symbol of the Moonlight Sword Sect on his hand. It was a Moonlight Sword Sect having a black color instead of the usual red one. Also, it was a palm-sized symbol, making one to casually put the symbol to their pockets. What am I going to do with that? Should I eat it? Hmm¡­ It must be. But who''s stupid enough to eat such a hard metal, right? Haha¡­. It''s not me. "Take this." He said, waiting for me to take the Moonlight Sword Sect symbol from his hand. I nod at him and take the symbol of the Moonlight Sword Sect away from him. After taking the symbol from Hanbai, I put the symbol to one of the pockets in my coat. Yes, the coat does have a pocket in it. "That is the Hidden Order''s emblem, lady Xiare." Hanbai paused before continuing, "Even if you lost or someone stole the emblem, the emblem will return to you, lady Xiare." "Un." I nod back. Well, considering the fact that some swords return back from their owners after being stolen by some random guy, it''s not really that surprising. "Well then." Yue Shin said while stretching his arms. "Shall we go to your younger sister, uncle Hanbai?" Yue Shin continued. Hanbai looks at the circle above and said, "Not now. It''s too early for me to appear." "Hmm¡­" Yue Shin also looks above before saying, "You''re right." Err¡­ Can someone tell me what they are talking about? Am I missing something or what? "Oh right!" Yue Shin shouted, making everyone to look at him except the goddess who kept patting my head. Yes, she is patting my head with her face smiling. "Lady Xiare, I forgot about your profession badge!" Yue Shin said, making me remember the pouches the sect master gave me earlier. I look at my waist, only to find out that there were no pouches hanging on my waist. Eh? Where did I put them? Quickly, I pat each and every pouch of my coat to see if my pouches were inside. They''re not. Wait¡­ Ah! I forgot that I changed my outfit! "Here, stupid disciple." The goddess said while handing out something to me. It was a black pouch. "Thank you," I said back, thanking the goddess. I take the pouch from the goddess'' hands and quickly open the pouc¡ª eh? There is nothing but pure air inside. "Channel your consciousness to the pouch." The goddess said to me. Umm¡­ You do know that I am still a second cultivator right? I still can''t use spiritual consciousness ya know? Those are for fourth realm cultivators and above, master. They are not for the third realm and below. Sigh¡­ What am I going to do now? Also, why is there a sense of awkwardness floating across the hall? "Here." The goddess spoke, handing me out another item. It was different from the pouch I am currently holding. The goddess was holding a black block instead of a pouch. How? Probably magic. "Uncle Hanbai," Fira said as soon as she sees the black block on the goddess'' hands. In return, Hanbai nods and said, "Venerable goddess, can you please lend me lady Xiare''s badge for a second?" "Here." The goddess immediately gives the black block to Hanbai. Hanbai bows in return and summons a talisman. After summoning a talisman, Hanbai picks up the floating talisman and presses it onto the black block. After pressing the talisman on the block, the talisman began fading into thin air. "Please, take this lady Xiare," Hanbai said while giving me the black block. I look at the block and see some words written on the block. They were some random words like my name and such. However, below the block lies a symbol of an eye with four different swords stabbing the eye from each direction. It was as if the symbol of the Moonlight Sword Sect became an eye. "It is the symbol of the Hidden Order, my stupid disciple." The goddess said to the curious me. I nod back and pick up the block from Hanbai. So, what am I going to do with this? "Channel your Qi." The goddess immediately said, ordering me to channel my Qi. I nod at the goddess and began channeling my Qi to the block. In turn, the block suddenly changes color from black to Azure. After changing colors, every words and symbol changes colors to black so that I can see the words clearly. "Blood Queen¡­?" I see my new other name on the top of the block. At the left side of my other name lies a diamond-shaped geometrical line. Err... what''s that? Is it something like those voodoo spells? "It''s your profession symbol, my stupid disciple." The goddess said to me. Err¡­ As far as I know, I don''t have a profession, right? How come I have one? Well yeah, the first realm and the second realm do not have a profession. These two realms are also called ¡¸Learning Realm¡¹ considering the fact that a first realm or second realm cultivator is new to the cultivation world. Thus, these so-called learning realm cultivator had no choice but to learn everything about what they want to learn before advancing to the next realm. While I was thinking about realms, the crystal on the left side of my name changes. It was now a moon with fog on it. Err¡­ I look at the smiling goddess. Yep, she was the one behind it. "Since you don''t have any profession, I might as well give you one, don''t you think so, my stupid disciple?" She said, smiling at me. Sigh¡­ "So lady Xiare''s profession is like the venerable goddess huh¡­" Hanbai nods as he mutters something. You know that I can hear you muttering, right? But still, what''s the profession of the goddess? "Infinite Moonlight Dream Haze Illusionist." The goddess said telepathically. Err¡­ ??? It''s the same as your elemental power! F*ck! Are you kidding me, master? F*ck this! Since when did such a character have some weird long profession? Even those OP characters from some novels don''t have these kinds of profession names! A profession should be a certain being''s execution-style ya know? It''s not the same as an elemental crystal! Sigh¡­ Inside my head, I facepalm a thousand times as I think about having the same profession name as my elemental name. "Well, you know that I''m unique, right?" The goddess touches my hair, fixing the hair sticks on the back of my hair. Well, even if you are unique master, that does not mean that your profession should be also unique! Wait¡­ Or is it? Hmm¡­ I read on the novels that OP characters do have some weird professions like Holy Dark Knight or something like that. I wonder¡­ Nah fuck it. I might as well accept my profession name. Even if I became a laughingstock in front of others. Yeah. I''m an idiot after all. Anyways! "I''m late huh¡­" A female voice resounded across the voice. It was a deep, female voice capable of charming even kings that have multiple wives. I look at the direction where I heard the voice. There was a female with multiple guns on her waist standing in front of the door of the hall. She was a female wearing a unique dress. It was as if she''s some sort of an official or something. Also, one could notice that her hair is different from others. The color of her hair was violet, yet there were some parts of her hair having the color of a pink. It was as if she''s some sort of a stylist or something. Weird. "I have heard of the discussions earlier." The woman said to everyone. After a second, the woman once again spoke again, saying, "Venerable sacred goddess of Moonlight, this humble woman welcomes you to our peaceful halls of Hidden Order." She bows deeply to the goddess. In return, the goddess only looks at her before nodding. She was not smiling nor angry but rather, serious. Well, since the woman interrupted the goddess from patting my head, I could tell in a glance that the goddess is pissed off. Sigh¡­ Poor woman¡­ I''m truly sorry on behalf of my shameless master. I really am. "Lady Xiare." The woman calls out my name before continuing, "Welcome to the Hidden Order. I am the hidden master of the gunner profession¡ª Alkadia Vulschimasten." Vul..tsi..masen? What? F*ck. Pardon me for saying your name wrong. I am sorry about that. "I shall excuse myself in front of the seniors." Alkadia bows to everyone before leaving quickly. Is she in a hurry or something? Hmm¡­ I think so. I look at her running outside. Yes, she was indeed in a hurry. "Well then." Hanbai fixes his robe before continuing, "It seems the sect master is calling us at the Cloud Gathering Palace." He continued. Eh? The sect master is there already?! So fast! But still¡­ I wonder if the sect master changed his clothes earlier¡­ Who knows? "You guys go on ahead first." The goddess said to Hanbai and the others. "Me and my stupid disciple will be there after we take a stroll outside." After saying that, the goddess looks at me with a smiling face. Err¡­ Can you please stop looking at me as if you''re gonna devour me? Sigh¡­ "Okay then, venerable goddess." Hanbai bows in return. Likewise, the five other hidden masters bows to the goddess before finally leaving the hall. Me and the goddess were the only ones left in the hall. Err¡­ This is weird. Very very weird. "Stupid disciple." The goddess holds my hand before saying, "Let''s go outside." I don''t really know where we are ya know? I''m just a poor little lady with no knowledge of the cultivation world. But still¡­ Might as well go to another place this time. "Un." I nod to the goddess. Since the goddess wants to take a stroll around, might as well join her right? Also, I want to eat sweets. My thirst for sweets is rising up to the point that both my stomach and poor brain craves for sweets. Heh. Eating (1/3) After agreeing to the goddess'' request of going outside, the goddess walks outside the hall while holding my hand. I look at the surroundings around me. Except for some trees around us, there were multiple cultivators bustling around us, buying something from each stall or just walking around mindlessly. Yes, there are cultivators around us, completely minding their own business. Right now, we are currently in a district of some sort. "Oh¡­" The goddess mutters something. It was as if she was piqued by something. Err¡­ Can you please tell me what you are thinking right now? I can''t read minds ya know? "Stupid disciple." The goddess looks at me before continuing, "What do you want? We eat sweets or we go to a restaurant?" Eh? "Sweets." I instantly replied. Heh, this lady already knows what she wants, master. "Okay then." The goddess said to me, smiling. After that, both of us head to one of the sweet stalls while smiling together. It seems that the goddess is a glutton too I guess? But anyways! "Waa~," I said as I look at the sweets presented on the stall. They were a bunch of good-looking sweets wrapped on a paper. Slowly, I take a deep breath and smell the aroma of the sweets being made by the stall owner. "Unn.." I moan softly as I smell the sweet smell of the sweets on the stall. They smell like strawberries. "How can I help you, young ladies?" The owner of the sweets said to us as he notices that we were in looking at the sweets he made. "I would like to buy twenty pieces of the strawberry-flavored sweets please." Said by the goddess as she summons twenty coppers to her fair hand. I look at the goddess. She was smiling as if she was a kid. Somehow, I feel that the goddess is somewhat similar to me. Well yeah, considering that the goddess is also a sweets glutton, I could tell that she is somewhat like me in some ways. Right? The owner of the stall, who have heard the goddess, nods and prepares a small pouch as he takes the strawberry-flavored sweets from one of the glass containers and put the sweets in the pouch. "Here you go, young lady." The owner of the stall said to the goddess while handing out the pouch filled with candies to her. Gently, the goddess takes the pouch from the owner and in turn, the goddess gives the stall owner twenty coppers. After giving the money to the stall owner, the goddess quickly opens the pouch and takes one sweet inside. "Waa¡­" She said, smiling as she tastes the strawberry-flavored sweet. After tasting the sweet, the goddess takes another sweet inside the pouch before giving the sweet to me. I nod at the goddess before taking the sweet from her hands. I look at the sweet. It was like a pill with a paper wrapping it. Gently, I unwrap the paper and take the sweet from the paper and began eating it. ??? Oh! Waa~ Yummy! What is this sweet?! It''s so delish! It was as if my mind suddenly exploded as soon as I taste the strawberry sweet. Waaaa¡­. It''s too delicious! Suddenly, my mind became filled with the thoughts of the sweet. My mood also changes from a craving one to a satisfied one. Waa~ this is why I like sweets~ They taste so good that you immediately forget your worries waa~ "Here." The goddess said to me while handing me out nine more sweets. Quickly I take the sweets from the goddess'' hands and put them in one of my pockets. Heh, you are now mine hehe¡­ You cannot escape from this lady, my little sweets. I grin as I think about the sweets being threatened by the evil me. Haha, this lady is merciless to such sweets like you, strawberry-flavored sweet. Ahahaha¡­.. Err¡­ Ehem. Anyways! Please forget that.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. After swallowing the sweet I initially ate, I take out another poor little sweet in my pocket. Please, allow me to eat you, my little sweet. As I was focused on the sweet that I took out from my pocket, my mind suddenly started a simulation of something weird and magical.
"Nono! Don''t eat me! I''m a poor sweet!" The little sweet said, asking to be not eaten by the gigantic Xiare. "Haha¡­ ahahahaha!" I laugh madly at the words of the little sweet. This lady will not accept your request, little sweet. Slowly, I put the poor little sweet onto my mouth. As my tongue tastes the poor little sweet, the little sweet began struggling to get out of my mouth. "Please don''t eat me! Please! Waaa!" The poor sweet said while being swallowed by me. "That''s what you get for being irritating, poor little sweet," I said to the little sweet inside my mouth. *Pluck!* I heard another sound of something flicking. It was the goddess flicking my head. She was looking at me as if she was looking on an idiot. Err¡­ What did I do? "You''re distancing yourself from reality, stupid disciple." The goddess said while looking at me. Umm¡­ What do you mean, master? Is there something wrong on my mind? "You''re too stupid." The goddess said as she puts one of her hand to her shaking head. Err¡­ I look at my han¡ª eh? Where''s the sweet? Did it fly off to nowhere? "You already ate it." The goddess said to me. Hmm¡­ Weird. "The cold Qi around you is gathering up again." The goddess pokes my forehead, making me realize that I am still using the goddess'' breathing pattern. Ah! I forgot! Quickly, I close off my eyes and began calming myself down as I stabilize myself. Inhale. Exhale. Inhale. Exhale¡­ For several seconds, I focus my attention on stabilizing myself. Go away cold Qi! This lady does not want to be in such pain again! I''m not like those OP main characters from some novels ya know? I''m not like that certain character that can handle everything. So please, stay away from this broken lady okay? After stabilizing myself down, I open my eyes again and sees the goddess eating sweets while looking at my face. Err¡­ Somehow, I feel weird. Can you please stop gazing at me as if I''m some sort of a unique creature, master? "Let''s go to another swee¡ª" Just as the goddess says the word "sweet," she suddenly stops and look at a certain direction. I look at her face, only to find out that she is serious. F*ck! Who the f*ck made the goddess angry? Are you kidding me? Do you want to die right now? Sigh¡­ I really can''t understand what the others are thinking about. "It looks like someone is secretly spying on you, my stupid disciple." The goddess said telepathically. Her voice was deadly serious. ??? Eh? What? Hold on¡­ What did you say, master? Who''s the god*amn idiot that spies on this broken lady?! F*ck! Once I find you, I will beat your foolish buttocks with a bamboo stick! Eeeeeeee! Ehem, enough of that. But really, why is someone secretly spying on me? Are they really that lax that even they spy a weakling like me? Hmm¡­ Weird. This is definitely weird. Wait¡­ Are you really sure about that, master? You''re the one stronger than me right? You should be the one that is getting spied on not me. Right? "No. They are looking at you ever since we got near the stall." The goddess telepathically said while looking at the stall near us. "At first, I initially thought that they were just glancing around thus, I did not bother with them." The goddess paused for a second before continuing, "But as you eat the sweets I gave you, I notice that they did not even look away from you, stupid disciple." Err¡­ Wait¡­ Are they some sort of ghost or something? I mean, someone like me won''t gather attention, right? Only ghosts do that kind of stuff like spying ya know? Right? Weird¡­ "Stupid disciple." The goddess said telepathically before continuing, "Do you know Arpen?" ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ "I¡­ don''t want to talk about it," I said to the goddess. The goddess, who already read my mind, nods in return. She was silent. Umm¡­ Anyways! Haha¡­ Err¡­ "I see." The goddess, who reads the mind of everyone that is currently spying on me, nods. She was thinking about something. "Say, stupid disciple." The goddess paused as she looks at me before continuing, "How do you want them to die?" She said, making me decide how the spies will die. I look at the goddess. She was gently smiling at me. However, deep inside her smile lies a sinister intention. She was like a merciless reaper capable of killing anyone while being innocent. Somehow, I felt fear as I look at the sinister goddess. "It''s your choice, master," I said telepathically. Well, I don''t really know which is the best way to kill someone ya know? I just hack and slash like those R*G characters from some games. "Well then." The goddess nods in return before turning her head to the direction where the spies are currently located. After a second, the goddess immediately returns back to her cheery mode. She was looking at me, smiling gently like a big sister. Err¡­ "Let''s eat in a restaurant this time, my stupid disciple." The goddess pokes my forehead before continuing, "There are too many pests lingering around here, don''t you think?" "Un," I said back to her. Well, since there''s really not that much of a reason to deny the goddess then I might as well accept her request, right? Right? After that, the pouch the goddess was initially holding suddenly vanishes as the goddess head to a certain direction. As we head in a certain direction, there were some cultivators looking at us. They were curious about us. You all don''t want to know about the goddess, trust me. Sigh¡­ Because of both the goddess and I wearing such luxurious clothing, the people in front of us quickly move away from us as soon as they see the goddess running. They were fearing that the goddess and I are a higher-up within the sect. Err¡­ "Master, you can just teleport us, right?" I said to the running goddess telepathically. Well, yeah, you can just simple teleport right? "Stupid disciple." The goddess said. "In order to teleport to a certain area, you must first go there first before marking that place as a place where you can teleport." The goddess continued. I see. "Also, I am too bored to teleport." The goddess followed up, saying that she was bored of doing something. What do you mean by bored? Are you kidding with me perhaps, master? Sigh¡­ After a series of running, the goddess and I finally reached the goddess'' destination¡ª a pagoda. Err... What are we going to do here inside? This is a sacred pagoda, right? Indeed, before us lies a hundred floor pagoda. The pagoda is so tall that it even reaches the sky. Is this the Cloud Gathering Pagoda perhaps? Although the pagoda is really really tall, it was not tall enough to reach the clouds above us. So to simplify, this pagoda is not the Cloud Gathering Pagoda. But really¡­ How come there is a restaurant here? This is a pagoda, not a restaurant ya know? Are you really that serious, master? Sigh¡­ "Welcome to the Southern Vermillion Pagoda, fellow cultivators." I hear a voice beside us. It was a female''s voice. I turn around and see a young lady wearing red silk robe. Is she the caretaker of the pagoda perhaps? Hmm¡­ Seems like it. The goddess, who was looking at the pagoda, says, "Take us to the eighty-sixth floor." The lady, who have heard the goddess, fixes her clothing before saying, "Are you one of the higher-ups, senior?" She was now formal as soon as she thinks that the goddess is a higher-up. The goddess isn''t really a higher up but rather, she is a goddess. Though the goddess is a shameless one. "Yes." The goddess said to her as she summons a card. The lady, in turn, looks at the card before bowing to the goddess with formality. "This humble one shall guide the two of you at our best restaurant¡ª Southern Vermillion Horizon floor." She said while bowing in front of the goddess. Eh? There''s a restaurant here? Weird. How come I don''t know this? Hmm¡­ "Please, follow me, venerable higher-ups." The lady, who was initially bowing in front of us, slowly walks in front of us before saying those words. The goddess, in turn, nods back to the lady before dragging me with her as she walks inside the pagoda. Eating (2/3) While walking inside, I notice that a huge amount of cultivators are bustling around on the first floor of the pagoda. Some were chatting with one another, with some going upstairs or heading downstairs. They were busy. Also, one could notice that there is a receptionist talking to a cultivator. She was answering the random cultivator''s questions. Judging from the people here and on the floor we are currently at, I suppose that this is a lobby room, right? Yes, that should be it. But really, shouldn''t be pagodas a sacred place? Hmm¡­ Weird. "Please wait for a second, venerable higher-ups." The lady in front of us bows to the goddess then at me. After that, she walks over to where the receptionist is. "Sister Gwen." The lady said to the receptionist. In turn, the receptionist looks at her and pauses her conversation with the cultivator in front of her It seems that the receptionist''s name is Gwen huh¡­ After the lady calls out the receptionist''s name, the two of them began talking to each other. They were not laughing nor angry. They were serious. Well yeah, considering the fact that the goddess is somewhat a higher-up within the sect, it''s not strange to see that the two of them are being serious. Though the goddess isn''t really a higher-up within the sect. Looking at the goddess, she was just silently waiting for them as she pats my hair. Err... it''s embarrassing ya know? Stop it. I can feel people looking at me. Please, stop it, master. While I was resisting the goddess'' embarrassing pats, the receptionist Gwen quickly take a glance at the goddess and me. However, just as she was going to linger her eyes to us, the goddess immediately looks at her, causing her to subconsciously steps back in fear. Err¡­ I''m very sorry for my master, fellow cultivator. She did not mean it. Quickly, the shivering receptionist retracts her gaze at us and looks at the lady while brushing off her hair. She was trying to hide the fact that the goddess made her cower in fear. Sigh¡­ I look at the goddess, only to find out that she was both patting my head and eating strawberry-flavored sweet. "Please, follow me, venerable higher-ups." The lady returns back to where we are and said those words to us. While we head upstairs, I notice that there were many cultivators looking at us. Some of them look at us with revering gazes. Some of them look at us with curiosity and most notably, some of them looks at us with weird eyes. Yes, I am not joking. I can definitely feel weird gazes looking at us. How did I know? It''s probably because of the breathing pattern. Who knows? After going up from floor to floor, we finally reach our destination. It was the floor the goddess wanted to go. I look at the floor. There was exquisite furniture everywhere. Several unique-dressed people were eating silently. Indeed. This place is a dining hall. Also, the majority of the walls of this floor are all glass rather than a concrete or wood. Weird. Looking at the scenery outside, I see the surrounding buildings around us. They were like tiny little ants, hoping to grow taller one day. Also, at the outside lies multiple hills and acres of farmlands with snow covering a vast majority of the hills and farmlands. Well yeah, since this month is the thirteenth month of the year, it''s normal to see snow all around the sect. Err¡­ You don''t know about months? Sigh¡­ Let your big sister tell you about months okay? Let''s see¡­ You see, for every year we have thirteen months. These months then have twenty-eight days. Seems simple right? Now, as for the names of the month, they are based on the seasons, mainly summer, spring, autumn, and winter. These four seasons are then changed to four different elements: mainly flame, earth, wind, and water. With these four elements, you have now a name for a month, right? Flame month, earth month, wind month and water month.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. However, if there are only four names for each month, what about the other months? Simple. These four elements then are sub-divided into three types: rising, middle, and falling. To simplify, these three subtypes are then combined with the elements to make a new name. For example: rising flame month, middle flame month and the falling flame month. You get what I am saying here right? Now, if you combine all of them, you get twelve different names right? Then what about the thirteenth month? Is the thirteenth month nameless? The answer is that the thirteenth does also have a name. However, it is different from the other months. The thirteenth month is called as the "Celestial month." Why do you ask? Simple: at the end of the thirteenth month comes another year, another month and most important of all¡ª another day. In short, the celestial month is the end month of the current year. As for why it''s called a celestial month, it''s because of the world rotating to the sun and thus, it''s celestial! Now you know about the months! It''s simple, right? Just ask an intellectual like me and you''ll get your questions answered. Though I only know little to no knowledge. "Stupid disciple." The goddess, who have listened to my explanation about months, calls me out. I look at the goddess beside me. She was still holding my hands, waiting for me to move. Ah! I forgot that we are supposed to eat! "It''s okay, stupid disciple." The goddess pokes my forehead. "Let''s sit there." The goddess said while pointing out a table for two. It was near the glass wall. "Un." I nod to the goddess. The goddess, who sees me nodding at her, walks across the hall and lets my hand go as she sits to one of the seats. I then did the same. Gently, I sit on the other seat as the goddess picks up a thick sheet of paper. It was a menu. "Waiter!" The goddess said while raising her hands. She was done choosing our food. "Coming!" The waiter responded actively. He was not shouting nor angry at us. After a couple of seconds, the waiter finally arrives. The waiter was a guy wearing a red robe while wearing an apron. The goddess, who sees the waiter beside us, presents the menu to the waiter and points out the ones the goddess chose earlier on. The waiter, who was looking on the menu, takes a note from his pockets and began writing everything the goddess pointed out. Looking at the ones the goddess pointed out, I could tell in a glance that the goddess is a real glutton. Indeed. What she had chose are a bunch of meat, drinks and most notably¡ª cakes. Yes, cakes. The goddess is really an intellectual for choosing such sweet foods. If only that per*ona mini dating event is implemented in this world¡­ I have felt that the bond with the goddess has somewhat increased. And then¡­ *Bam!* Your goddess perso*a rank has increased! Ehem. I''m sorry about that. Anyways! After the goddess finishes pointing out the foods she wants to eat, the waiter looks at his notes one last time before heading back to where the kitchen room is located at. The waiter was both shocked and amazed at the same time as he looks at the sheer size of the food the goddess pointed out. "Stupid disciple." The goddess looks at me before continuing, "What is that persona thing you are talking about?" She was smiling at me after she said those words. F*ck. I shouldn''t have said that. Idiot me! F*ck! "Umm¡­" I take a quick glance around the hall before finally giving an answer to the goddess. "It''s a game revolving around friendship and personas," I said to the goddess while I scratch my hair as I tell the truth about pe*ona. "Oh¡­" The goddess mutters¡­ she was probing my memory while she was muttering. Sigh¡­ Pitiful me¡­ Might as well bury my brainless head to san¡ª wait no. Instead of sands, I want to bury my head to those fluffy pillows earlier. Waa~ They''re so fluffy and soft¡­ Waa¡­. "I see¡­" The goddess, who have finished probing my memories about the game, nods in return. Although she was piqued by the game, she did not press it any further as she already knows the endings of each series. Well yeah... I guess that the goddess hates repeating herself maybe? Who knows? "Stupid disciple." The goddess calls my¡­ err¡­ Why am I called as a stupid disciple!!!!! F*ck! Even the rudest masters from some novels won''t call their disciple as a stupid one ya know?! F*ck! Why am I so unlucky that even my master calls me out as a stupid disciple?! Sigh¡­ I really am tied with such weird fate¡­ Anyways! Instead of the goddess giving me the answer on why am I a stupid disciple, she just giggles softly before continuing, "Since you''re my stupid disciple from now on, why don''t you try learning the basics of the Infinite Moonlight Haze Dream Illusionist?" Eh? What do you mean, master? Am I going to learn skills now? I look at the goddess. She was gently smiling over me, like an angel in innocence. Err¡­ You do know that a second realm cultivator like me cannot learn skills ya know, master? At most, one can only learn a breathing pattern while at the second realm but it is very hard to do so since one''s Qi and body is not strong enough yet to handle such extreme force yet. And as for me¡­ It''s miraculous, I think? Well, I gotta thank the scary giant from that, I guess? "Fool." The goddess said, mocking me for my foolish brain. Err¡­ What I''m saying is a fact though? I mean, I personally saw certain second realm cultivators learning out a breathing pattern but fails and thus, they became crippled. "You have the same bloodline like me, stupid disciple." The goddess said while pointing herself. What do you mean by that, master? Bloodline? What bloodline? Hold on¡­ My bloodline is that of a human though? How come my bloodline is now that of a god? I look at the goddess while doubting her words. "Foolish disciple, you do know that I have shared my bloodline with you earlier, right?" The goddess said while showing her thumb. It was the same thumb that was bleeding out earlier. I look at my own body as I realize that my bloodline has changed. What? *Pluck!* A sound of something being flicked resounded across the hall. It was the goddess flicking my forehead. "You don''t really need to mind the fact that your bloodline changed." The goddess pauses for a second before continuing, "In fact, just treat yourself as usual and you''ll be fine." The goddess smiles after saying those words. But still¡­ Wait¡­ Isn''t having the bloodline and status of a god the main goal of some OP characters from some novels? Hmm¡­ Heh¡­ This lady is already one step ahead of you, OP characters. Ahahahahaha! I''m now an OP characte¡ª Wait¡­ If I really am an OP character, then I shouldn''t be broke and have a lot of male harem characters right? Hmmm¡­. Nah, I''m not an OP character. F*ck it. "Haha.." The goddess, who was reading my thoughts from the start, suddenly laughs as she reads my mind. Err¡­ However, as soon as she notices herself laughing, she covers her mouth with one of her hands and continues to laugh as she thinks about my thoughts. Sigh¡­ I really regret thinking about being an OP character. Thinking about being an OP character will only make me a fool out of myself. "Senior higher-ups." I heard a male voice beside us. It was the waiter from the beginning. I look at him, only to find out that behind him are multiple other waiters carrying multiple dishes. As they wait over, some men move the nearby tables before sticking them up to our table, making our table twice or thrice the average length of the table here across the dining hall. After they stick each table together, the waiters put the dishes on the table. It was so many that even the surrounding people have no choice but to look at us with curiosity. "Please enjoy." The waiter, who was beside us, said those words while bowing. Likewise, the other waiters also said the word and bows in front of us. Err... After bowing, the waiters opens each dishes and reveals a set of foods waiting to be devoured by the glutton goddess and the glutton me. Now, what should I eat first? Eating (3/3) Looking at the dishes on the table, I grab a nearby chopstick before looking over to the dishes over me. Heh, this lady will be eating all of you today! Quickly, I pick up a nearby plate and before splitting apart the chopsticks into two. After I break apart the chopsticks, I began picking up meat from every dishes. Meat! Indeed, most of the dishes the goddess chose earlier are all meat. Cow meat, chicken meat and most notably¡ª dragon meat. Yep, dragon meat. Haaa~ Just the smell of the dragon''s roasted meat makes me hungrier than ever. Waaaa¡­ "Eat this." The goddess said to me, pointing out a fish with weird fins. Err¡­ What''s that? I narrow my vision at the fish the goddess was pointing at. It was so weird that the fish piqued my interests. This looks like¡­ a mini-shark? But it has scales though¡­ Weird. "It''s a Yin fish." The goddess said, telling me the name of the fish. Yin fish? What is tha¡ª wait¡­ Hold on a second¡­ Aren''t yin fishes the most sought by ladies and yin Qi practitioners? "Indeed." The goddess said while picking up the meat of the yin fish using her chopsticks. Suddenly, my mind became focused on the fish before me after hearing the goddess'' response to my questions. Waaa! I can eat this fish?!!! Finally¡­ After all these years of being nerfed to the point of me being broke¡­ I can now rise up¡­ Haha¡­ Ahahahahaha! I am now going to be a true intellectual! I grin as I see the poor fish before me. Like a bullet, I quickly pick up a huge chunk of the yin fish''s meat before me with my chopsticks and places it on my plate before eating it. Heh, pardon for my rudeness! Like a hungry man, I began eating the slabs of yin fish on my plate as quickly as possible. As the slab of meat goes in my mouth, the slab became cold and juicy at the same time, making me feel like I''m on cloud nine. Indeed. Although the fish was cooked with fire, its meat suddenly became cold as soon as my saliva touches the meat. But who cares about that, right? This lady just want to eat food! While eating the fish meat, I smile gently with my eyes slit to the goddess as I feel more and more bliss as I eat the meat. "Hehe¡­ This is good, master." I subconsciously said to the goddess before me. I was speaking like a child, free of worries. "Glad you like it, my dear disciple." The goddess said, smiling as she eats the meat of the yin fish. Yum yum! Ehehehe¡­.
After that, we both ate the fish happily until there''s nothing left but the scales and the skeleton of the fish. It was so good that we didn''t even spare the whole fish except for its skeleton parts and scale. Looking at the other dishes, I gulp as the smell of each dishes makes me in delight. Heh, this lady is not content yet! I will eat you all so wait for this lady, okay? Quickly, I pick up a cow meat and places it on my plate. On the other hand, the goddess was picking up the chicken meat. Once again, I began eating the slab of cow meat on my plate like a hungry man, devouring anything presented to me. As I eat the cow meat with my hungry teeth, juices from cow meat began leaking as I gnaw the cow meat away. These juices from the cow meat were like both honey and sweets, making me shiver in delight. Aaahh~ I look at the ceiling with a half-open mouth. I was so delighted that I subconsciously looked above to savor the taste of the cow meat. Waaa¡­ After looking up, I continue eating the meat away from my plate while savoring the meat. It''s goooooood! "Say ahh¡­" The goddess said, ordering me to open my mouth. I look at the goddess and see the thick meat being held by her chopsticks. It was a roasted dragon meat. Looking at the meat before me, I gently brush away my side fringes as I eat away the meat from the goddess'' chopsticks. "Wa¡ª" Halfway through my words, I was struck by something. It was the flavor of the dragon meat, bringing savory juices into my mouth as I chew away the dragon meat. The dragon meat was so tender and juicy that I even forgot what I am saying earlier. "Did you like it?" The goddess said to me as she tilts her head while looking at me with her gentle, cute smile. "Un!" I nod heavily at her while brimming with a smile. It was so delicious that I nod heavily back to the goddess in response. After tasting the dragon meat, I lurk my starving eyes at the dragon meat on the second table. I stand up from my seat and take away my plate and chopsticks with me as I take a huge chunk of dragon meat on the second table.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Hehe¡­ this lady will be eating you, little dragon meat. Now that I am in front of the dragon meat, I pick up a huge chunk of the dragon meat before me and places the thick slab of meat on my plate. Heh, you''ll never be able to see the light again, little meat. With now the dragon meat is on my plate, I return back to my seat and began eating the juicy meat on my plate. "Waa~" I moan as I eat away the meat. Subconsciously, I place my right hand on my right cheek as the dragon meat''s juice flows in my mouth. Wuuuu¡­. it''s so ahh~ Ehem. I did not mean it. I did not mean to moan okay?! I was just dragged with the savory juices of the dragon meat. Anyways! After eating the dragon meat away, I return back from eating the cow meat. Heh, dragon meat should be the last dish I want to eat before leaving this hall. Like a glutton on the run, I eat and eat and eat the cow meat presented on the table until there''s nothing left but bones. Waa~¡­ Meanwhile, the goddess also finished the chicken meat, leaving nothing but bones. Yep, the goddess is also like a glutton on the run. I retract my eyes away from the goddess and look at the other dishes presented on the table that was still left untouched. There were three different meat dishes, one vegetable dish and most important of all¡ª desserts! Indeed. There were desserts presented on the third table. However, despite the fact that desserts melt after a while of being untouched, these desserts before me were covered by a thick dome glass that covers the desserts and the same time, the dome prevents the desserts from melting. Weird. After I look at the desserts on the third table, I gaze at the three different types of meat. The first meat looks like a white meat then the second meat looks like an octopus meat and finally, the third meat looks like a roasted pig meat. Well, though I do not know any of you, this lady will eat any of you, little meats. Heh. Once again, I stand up from my seat and pick up my plate and chopsticks as I choose one of the three different types of meat from the second table. Let''s see¡­. I close my eyes as I randomly point my fingers to decide what I eat next. Since I can''t decide which meat I am going to eat next, why not decide it randomly? After a few seconds, I finally open my eyes as I stop my fingers from randomly moving around. I randomly chose an octopus meat. Gently, I pinch the tentacles of the roasted octopus away with my chopsticks to my plate. After placing the tentacles on my plate, I return back to my seat and began eating it. Likewise, the goddess also chose the roasted octopus meat and picks it up with her chopsticks before returning to her seat. As I eat the octopus with my mouth, I feel like I''m both eating and chewing a gum. Although it was hard to chew, the juices of the tentacle meat make me in delight. It was as if I''m in the sea, waiting for a gigantic Kraken to appear out of nowhere.
After eating the whole octopus dish, I once again, pick a different dish randomly. This time, I got the white meat. I pick up a slab of white meat from the table and began eating it after returning from my seat. It was a chicken meat. This white meat is a chicken meat. I look at the goddess who was currently savoring herself with the same white meat. It seems the goddess likes chicken meat, right? As we both eat and eat away the white meat until there''s nothing left but the bones and skeleton of the chicken, I look at the roasted pig meat. It was a roasted pig meat with golden skin. Hmm¡­ With its golden skin piqued my interests, I pick up a slab of the roasted pig meat''s meat and skin. It was hard to take off and yet, crispy at the same time. Weird. Definitely weird. After taking the meat away, I return back from my seat and began eating the roasted pig''s meat. As soon as I chew the golden skin of the roasted pig, I felt that my mouth was savoring the crispy skin of the meat. It was good! Waaa~~~~ Quickly, I eat the skin and the meat from my plate as I was delighted with the flavor of the meat. Gooooood!!!! After eating the meat on my plate, I decided to go up and take another slab of meat and skin away, with this time bigger than before. Once again, I quickly eat the meat away as soon as possible. The goddess, on the other hand, was eating the vegetable dish. Heh, it looks like I''m the only one eating the pig, right? Very well, this dish is for this lady now. Just as I was grinning at the meat, the goddess also took a huge chunk of the roasted meat. F*ck! The goddess was reading my mind from the very beginning! Sigh¡­ Since there''s nothing to do now, might as well share the roasted pig''s meat with the goddess. After all, she''s the one who ordered the pig, not me. Right? After that, both I and the goddess eat away the roasted pig until there''s nothing left but skeletons and bones of the pig. Err¡­ With now the desserts were left, I open the glass container of the desserts and take a sweet sweet dessert with me as I return away from my seat. Heh, this lady will be eating you now, poor swee¡ª Just as I was going to eat the dessert before me, I suddenly felt unable to eat anymore. F*ck! I look at myself. My stomach was bloating. F*ck me. I forgot that I ate so much that I did not notice that my stomach is bloating like a pig. "Take this." The goddess said, handing a pill covered wrapped on a paper. Errr¡­ What''s that? "It reverts your appearance back from being fat to slim." The goddess said as while looking at me. I nod in return and take the pill from the goddess'' hand. After that, I unwrap the pill and immediately swallow it. "Also, the excess fat that you gained from eating will be converted to an energy instead." The goddess continued as she hands me another set of wrapped pills." I only need one though? How come the goddess gives me more? "Just take it. Use these pills if you ate too many foods or sweets." The goddess explained. "Thank you, master." I thanked and bowed at the goddess. The goddess, in turn, nods back at me. After bowing, I take the set of pills on the goddess'' hand and put it back to my pouches. Since I don''t really need to use it, for now, might as well store it right? Anyways! After I swallowed the pill, my stomach reverted back to its former state. With that being said, I continued my gaze at the dessert before me and began eating it away. As I consume the sweet dessert away, the cold temperature and the sweetness of the dessert made me once again, shivering me in delight. Waaa! The dessert was like a sweet that is capable of making my knees weak. It was so sweet that I even felt my knees shaking at the sweetness of the dessert. I was feeling weak at the grand dessert before me. As I was feeling weak, the goddess, on the other hand, was very quick this time. She was finishing each dessert in just a set of seconds. She was so fast that even I had to stop eating the dessert before me and look at her instead. F*ck. The goddess is a sweet gourmet! F*ck! Quickly, I look at the dessert before me and began eating it as fast as I can. Master, you cannot beat me. I am the real sweet gourmet. However¡­ Just as I was consuming the dessert, I suddenly felt my brain freeze, thus making me stop eating the dessert. The goddess, on the other hand, had already eaten every dessert on the third table. There''s nothing left except my dessert. This battle was a crushing blow to me. Goddess, I will never forget this battle. I will train myself to become the greatest sweet gourmet! ¡­. .... Wait¡­ Shouldn''t there be a music intro after I said that I''m going to be the greatest gourmet? Hmm¡­ Weird. However, I will still never forget this crushing defeat! Slowly, I eat my dessert as I learned my lesson of eating too quickly. F*ck, I don''t want to have my brain freeze again. Sigh¡­ "Waiter!" I heard the goddess calling out the waiter. I look at the goddess who was brimming with a smile. Tch, the goddess was leading me to her trap. I know that I lost okay?! But even so, there will be a time that I will win and you will lose, master of mine. Heh. *Pluck!* A sound of something flicking resounded across the hall. It was once again, my forehead being flicked by the goddess. Sigh¡­ After being flicked, I calm myself down and began eating away the dragon meat. Heh, I told you that I will be eating the dragon meat last. As I eat the remaining dish, the waiter comes beside the goddess and hands out a paper. It was the total cost of everything we ate. I look at the contents of the paper, only to find out a huge amount of money written on the paper. The total cost of the dishes sums up to a whopping half a million gold. F*ck. I look at the dishes with regret and guilt. F*ck me. I don''t have any money for that. I''m a broken lady ya know? I don''t even have a single gold on me. Sigh¡­ F*ck¡­. Should I become a maid here instead to pay off my debts? F*ck it¡­ "Here." The goddess, who was also looking at the paper, said while handing out a card. The waiter, who looks at the card, was shocked. His eyes became larger than ever as soon as he saw the card. Eh? What''s wrong with the card? Is it something amazing? I look at the card. It was a pure white card with the portrait of the sect master''s pretty face on it. Err¡­ What''s this? Is it something like an IOU from the sect master? Hmm¡­ Suddenly, the waiter in front of the goddess bows with formality while saying, "Thank you for visiting this humble pagoda of ours, venerable higher-up!" He was so loud that even the nearby people look at him then at the goddess. Err¡­ "Now that we have eaten, let''s go take a walk, shall we my stupid disciple?" The goddess said as she rose up from her seat. "Un," I said back and also rose up from my seat. After finally standing up from my seat, I take a look at the white card the waiter is holding. He was holding it with care. It was as if it was as if a totem of god. I retract my gaze at the waiter and take a quick glance at the goddess. She was smiling. Somehow, I feel an ominous fate waiting for the sect master as I saw the goddess'' gentle smile. Weird.